gaelic.screams

Continence Clock

Cosmology

The Fall of Man is the descent of spirit into matter (i.e. expulsion from the Garden of Eden). The rib is emblematic of this, representative of a more physical Root Race or Epoch. It was during the Third Root Race that there was 'the separations of the beings...into male and female as separate entities'. (364-3) The apple typifies something cherished, as reflected in the pupil of one's eye. In this case, an innate desire for companionship which brought about sexual relationships. (364-5) Through coitus or onanism one becomes 'of the lower vibration' (256-2) and brings about 'its continual HARDENING'. (364-10) Through this, one comes at variance (505-4) with the Christ-Consciousness, which is, 'the awareness...of the soul's oneness with God'. (5749-14)
When there has been an opening of the Leydig gland, which functions as a veritable floodgate for the kudalini fire, through the practice of continence, one may 'attune, coordinate, or to bring about perfect accord' (281-53) It is in this situation that 'the kudalini forces moves along the spine to the various centers'; (3421-1) vis-à-vis 'with the exaltation of self - or the gratifying of the desires of flesh - the door closes'. (262-27)

I'm so possessed by sex I could destroy my health
We could be dancing over coals and we'd never know - James | How Was It For You

It seems they destroy people by granting their dearest wishes, as has been the way of the devil since God created the world. - Charles Halloway | Something Wicked This Way Comes

Resources

5. (Q) Is the book "A Dweller on Two Planets" by Phylos the Tibetan based on truth, especially in its forecast for the United States of pages 418 to 422? [GD's note: Pages different in later editions.]
(A) As viewed by an entity separated from the whole, yes. As TRUTH, that may be implied by one that looks only to the Lamb, to the Son as a leader, no. Choose thou. (282-5)

8. (Q) Would a study of any particular part of "The Secret Doctrine" [H. P. Blavatsky] be of benefit?
(A) The study of any portion of same is of benefit, but only in so far as it will enable the self to open for that which may be given in its meditation.

Commence, and then we may aid! (470-10)

46. (Q) We are told that the Aquarian Gospel of Jesus Christ is taken directly from the akashic records. Is it historically true, and should I use the facts in my book?
(A) It is the experience of an individual, or of Levi, who was in that experience and wrote from his own experience. To him it was an actual fact. (2067-2)

12. (Q) Please describe Jesus' education in India, schools attended - did He attend the Essene school in Jagannath taught by Lamaas, and did He study in Benares also under the Hindu teacher Udraka?
(A) He was there at least three years. Arcahia was the teacher.

13. (Q) Did He attend the schools in Jagannath -
(A) ALL were a portion of the teachings as combined from the Essene schools, but these were not the true Essene doctrine as practiced by the Jewish and semi-Jewish associations in Carmel.

14. (Q) Did He study in Benares also under the Hindu teacher Udraka? [AGJC:VI.23]
(A) Rather that as indicated, - Arcahia. (2067-7)

8. (Q) Give meaning and pronunciation of the word J-A-H-H-E-V-A-H-E. [AGJC:XVII.138]
(A) Java; meaning the ability within itself to know itself to be itself and yet one with, or one apart from, the infinite; to be a part of that realm of helpers; to know self as a part of and in that realm where the angels are, or in

2533-8 Page 4

that realm of the individuals who have been, who are, with the Announcer, the Lord of the Way, and who have attained the consciousness of the Christ-within. (2533-8)

1. GC: You will have before you the inquiring mind of [1602], present in this room, who seeks guidance - impersonal guidance and light regarding the teachings of Jacob Boehme, the German philosopher and mystic of the 17th century who used the corresponding Principles of Nature - of the entire Astral, with man, as the true Spiritual approach to the Primal Light beyond the Circuit of Reincarnation. Will you clarify the answers to the following and help me to understand them in relation to Spiritual Evolution - as I ask them:

2. EC: Yes, we have the enquiring mind, and those tenets and teachings and illustrations as presented by Jacob Boehme; as respecting the relationships of man in his search for the Creative Forces or God.

3. In giving first those approaches as we find of same, much of that presented by Boehme, in illustrating the activities, the various phases of consciousness or awareness, the effect of the astral, the cosmic consciousness of same in its relationships to the emotions and activities of which the body is conscious in its various stages of development, - we find these are identical with those presented by John in Patmos. (1602-3)

18. (Q) What passages especially should he read in the Bible?
(A) The admonition of Moses, the creation of man in the first three chapters, the admonition of Joshua, the 1st Psalm, the 2nd and 4th Psalm, the 22nd, 23rd and 24th Psalm, the 91st Psalm, the 12th of Romans, the 14th, 15th, 16th, 17th of John, 13th of 2nd Corinthians [1 Cor. 13?], and the Book of Revelation.

And in the Revelation study as this: Know, as there is given

1173-8 Page 7

each emblem, each condition, it is representing or presenting to self a study of thine own body, with ALL of its emotions, all of its faculties. All of its physical centers represent experiences through which thine own mental and spiritual and physical being pass. For it is indeed the revelation of self. (1173-8)

Vibration

6. (Q) Page 4 - lines 6 to 13 - ["The one substance vibrates in different dynamic degrees, and sound, heat, light, electricity, are the effections of the one substance by specific degrees of the One Energy, and there is no difference between anything such as electricity and, say iron, save in rate of effection."] Is this correctly stated?
(A) Correctly stated. (195-70)

KYBLN:II

3. The Principle of Vibration

"Nothing rests; everything moves; everything vibrates."--The Kybalion.

This Principle embodies the truth that "everything is in motion"; "everything vibrates"; "nothing is at rest"; facts which Modern Science endorses, and which each new scientific discovery tends to verify. And yet this Hermetic Principle was enunciated thousands of years ago, by the Masters of Ancient Egypt. This Principle explains that the differences between different manifestations of Matter, Energy, Mind, and even Spirit, result largely from varying rates of Vibration. From THE ALL, which is Pure Spirit, down to the grossest form of Matter, all is in vibration--the higher the vibration, the higher the position in the scale. The vibration of Spirit is at such an infinite rate of intensity and rapidity that it is practically at rest--just as a rapidly moving wheel seems to be motionless. And at the other end of the scale, there are gross forms of matter whose vibrations are so low as to seem at rest. Between these poles, there are millions upon millions of varying degrees of vibration. From corpuscle and electron, atom and molecule, to worlds and universes, everything is in vibratory motion. This is also true on the planes of energy and force (which are but varying degrees of vibration); and also on the mental planes (whose states depend upon vibrations); and even on to the spiritual planes. An understanding of this Principle, with the appropriate formulas, enables Hermetic students to control their own mental vibrations as well as those of others. The Masters also apply this Principle to the conquering of Natural phenomena, in various ways. "He who understands the Principle of Vibration, has grasped the scepter of power," says one of the old writers.

10. (Q) Why did Jesus say, "Touch me not," when He first appeared to Mary after the resurrection?
(A) For the vibrations to which the glorified body was raised would have been the same as a physical body touching a high power current. Why do you say not touch the wire? If ye are in accord, or not in touch with the earth, it doesn't harm; otherwise, it's too bad! (262-87)

27. (Q) What should be done for lameness in hands and nearly all the body?
(A) As has been indicated, this is a lack of the superficial circulation, leaving - as it were - drosses in the body. This reionizing of the blood stream, the revivifying of the flows to the internal as well as the external circulation, should revitalize these - and would be much preferable to any other applications, as we find in the present.

For the body mentally, in its spiritual attributes for the physical self, may hold much in this manner - as the applications are made, osteopathically, electrically: Not for things to be gotten through with, but SEE, FEEL, KNOW - as the applications are being made - that these are channels and measures through which the divine may operate for effective activity in this body?

And as the electrical vibrations are given, know that Life itself - to be sure - is the Creative Force or God, yet its manifestations in man are electrical - or vibratory.

Know then that the force in nature that is called electrical or electricity is that same force ye worship as Creative or God in action!

Seeing this, feeling this, knowing this, ye will find that not only does the body become revivified, but by the creating in every atom of its being the knowledge of the activity of this Creative Force or Principle as related to spirit, mind, body - all three are renewed. For these are as the trinity in the body, these are as the trinity in the principles of the very life force itself - as the Father, the Son, the Spirit - the Body, the Mind, the Spirit - these are one. One Spirit, One God, One Activity. Then see Him, know Him, in those influences. For even as the Son gave, "I of myself may do nothing, but as the Father worketh in me, through me." So it is with an individual entity or soul that sees the activities which man hath been given in the earth. For the first command is ever as thine own, "Be ye WISE and SUBDUE THE EARTH." (1299-1)

14. (Q) Why don't I have the same degree of spiritual exaltation in my new apartment that I had while living at the Hotel ...? How can I recapture that inner radiance?
(A) Variations in the vibratory influences about the body. Let there be held by those with whom and in whom the body feels those associations that make for the awareness of the high vibratory influences, and we may dispel those that have existed here. (1472-9)

18. (Q) Thymus - Pale Horse?
(A) Yes.

For a reference to these, let each in your study of these, as in relation to the centers themselves, consider the effect of the color itself upon thine own body as ye attempt to apply same by either concentration, dedication or meditating upon these. For as has been given, color is but vibration. Vibration is movement. Movement is activity of a positive and negative force. Is the activity of self as in relationship to these then positive? Proceed. (281-29)

AGJC:VI.32:29

1. Among the Buddhist priests was one who saw a lofty wisdom in the words that Jesus spoke. It was Barata Arabo.
2. Together Jesus and Barata read the Jewish Psalms and Prophets; read the Vedas, the Avesta and the wisdom of Gautama.
3. And as they read and talked about the possibilities of man, Barata said,
4. Man is the marvel of the universe. He is part of everything for he has been a living thing on every plane of life.
5. Time was when man was not; and he was bit of formless substance in the moulds of time; and then a protoplast.
6. By universal law all things tend upward to a state of perfectness. The protoplast evolved, becoming worm, then reptile, bird and beast, and then at last it reached the form of man.
7. Now, man himself is mind, and mind is here to gain perfection by experience; and mind is often manifest in fleshy form, and in the form best suited to its growth. So mind may manifest as worm, or bird, or beast, or man.
8. The time will come when everything of life will be evolved unto the state of perfect man.
9. And after man is man in perfectness, he will evolve to higher forms of life.
10. And Jesus said, Barata Arabo, who taught you this, that mind, which is the man, may manifest in flesh of beast, or bird, or creeping thing?
11. Barata said, From times which man remembers not our priests have told us so, and so we know.
12. And Jesus said, Enlightened Arabo, are you a master mind and do not know that man knows naught by being told?
13. Man may believe what others say; but thus he never knows. If man would know, he must himself be what he knows.
14. Do you remember, Arabo, when you were ape, or bird, or worm?
15. Now, if you have no better proving of your plea than that the priests have told you so, you do not know; you simply guess.
16. Regard not, then, what any man has said; let us forget the flesh, and go with mind into the land of fleshless things; mind never does forget.
17. And backward through the ages master minds can trace themselves; and thus they know.
18. Time never was when man was not.
19. That which begins will have an end. If man was not, the time will come when he will not exist.
20. From God's own Record Book we read: The Triune God breathed forth, and seven Spirits stood before his face. (The Hebrews call these seven Spirits, Elohim.)
21. And these are they who, in their boundless power, created everything that is, or was.
22. These Spirits of the Triune God moved on the face of boundless space and seven ethers were, and every ether had its form of life.
23. These forms of life were but the thoughts of God, clothed in the substance of their ether planes.
24. (Men call these ether planes the planes of protoplast, of earth, of plant, of beast, of man, of angel and of cherubim.)
25. These planes with all their teeming thoughts of God, are never seen by eyes of man in flesh; they are composed of substance far too fine for fleshy eyes to see, and still they constitute the soul of things;
26. And with the eyes of soul all creatures see these ether planes, and all forms of life.
27. Because all forms of life on every plane are thoughts of God, all creatures think, and every creature is possessed of will, and, in its measure, has the power to choose,
28. And in their native planes all creatures are supplied with nourishment from the ethers of their planes.
29. And so it was with every living thing until the will became a sluggish will, and then the ethers of the protoplast, the earth, the plant, the beast, the man, began to vibrate very slow.
30. The ethers all became more dense, and all the creatures of these planes were clothed with coarser garbs, the garbs of flesh, which men can see; and thus this coarser manifest, which men call physical, appeared.
31. And this is what is called the fall of man; but man fell not alone for protoplast, and earth, and plant and beast were all included in the fall.
32. The angels and the cherubim fell not; their wills were ever strong, and so they held the ethers of their planes in harmony with God.
33. Now, when the ethers reached the rate of atmosphere, and all the creatures of these planes must get their food from atmosphere, the conflict came; and that which the finite man ahs called, survival of the best, became the law,
34. The stronger ate the bodies of the weaker manifests; and here is where the carnal law of evolution had its rise.
35. And now man, in his utter shamelessness, strikes down and eats the beasts, the beast consumes the plant, the plant thrives on the earth, the earth absorbs the protoplast.
36. In yonder kingdom of the soul this carnal evolution is not known, and the great work of master minds is to restore the heritage of man, to bring him back to his estate that he has lost, when he again will live upon the ethers of his native plane.
37. The thoughts of God change not; the manifests of life on every plane unfold into perfection of their kind; and as the thoughts of God can never die, there is no death to any being of the seven ethers of the seven Spirits of the Triune God.
38. And so an earth is never plant; a beast, or bird, or creeping thing is never man, and man is not, and cannot be, a beast, or bird, or creeping thing.
39. The time will come when all these seven manifests will be absorbed, and man, and beast, and plant, and earth and protoplast will be redeemed.
40. Barata was amazed; the wisdom of the Jewish sage was a revelation unto him.
41. Now, Vidyapati, wisest of the Indian sages, chief of temple Kapavistu, heard Barata speak to Jesus of the origin of man, and heard the answer of the Hebrew prophet, and he said,
42. You priests of Kapavistu, hear me speak: We stand to-day upon a crest of time. Six times ago a master soul was born who gave a glory light to man, and now a master sage stands here in temple Kapavistu.
43. This Hebrew prophet is the rising star of wisdom, deified. He brings to us a knowledge of the secrets things of God; and all the world will hear his words, will heed his words, and glorify his name.
44. You priests of temple Kapavistu, stay! be still and listen when he speaks; he is the Living Oracle of God.
45. And all the priests gave thanks, and praised the Buddha of enlightenment.

5. In the period, then - some hundred, some ninety-eight thousand years before the entry of Ram into India [See 364-3, Par. R2] - there lived in this land of Atlantis one Amilius [?], who had first NOTED that of the separations of the beings as inhabited that portion of the earth's sphere or plane of those peoples into male and female as separate entities, or individuals. As to their forms in the physical sense, these were much RATHER of the nature of THOUGHT FORMS, or able to push out OF THEMSELVES in that direction in which its development took shape in thought - much in the way and manner as the amoeba would in the waters of a stagnant bay, or lake, in the present. As these took form, by the gratifying of their own desire for that as builded or added to the material conditions, they became hardened or set - much in the form of the existent human body of the day, with that of color as partook of its surroundings much in the manner as the chameleon in the present. Hence coming into that form as the red, or the mixture peoples - or colors; known then later by the associations as the RED race. These, then, able to use IN their gradual development all the forces as were manifest in their individual surroundings, passing through those periods of developments as has been followed more closely in that of the yellow, the black, or the white races, in other portions of the world; yet with their immediate surroundings, with the facilities for the developments, these became much speedier in this particular portion of the globe than in others - and while the destruction of this continent and the peoples are far beyond any of that as has been kept as an absolute record, that record in the rocks still remains - as has that influence OF those peoples in that life of those peoples to whom those that did escape during the periods of destruction make or influence the lives of those peoples TO whom they came. As they MAY in the present, either through the direct influence of being regenerated, or re-incarnated into the earth, or through that of the MENTAL application on through the influences as may be had upon thought OF individuals or groups by speaking from that environ. (364-3)

4. (Q) How long did it take for the division into male and female?
(A) That depends upon which, or what branch or LINE is considered. When there was brought into being that as of the projection of that created BY that created, this took a period of evolutionary - or, as would be in the present year, fourscore and six year. That as brought into being as was of the creating OF that that became a portion of, OF that that was already created by the CREATOR, THAT brought into being as WERE those of the forces of nature itself. God said, "Let there be light" and there WAS light! God said, "Let there be life" and there WAS life! (364-7)

8. The mental vision by its action upon what body is being builded? On the mental body of the individual in a material world, out of Spirit, out of the ability to have all the attributes of the spiritual or unseen forces - but MATERIALIZED forces, as is necessary from the mental body in a material world MENTALLY trained to, or in, certain directions, or given directions, or following the natural bent of its threefold or threeply body, as is seen in every individual or every entity. As these projected themselves, then we find these DEVELOPMENTS were in this portion of the development in the Atlantean period. How were these used? In much as were from the beginning. Remember there was ever the instruction to those peoples that were to hold to that that would bring for the spiritual forces, rather than the abuses of the abilities - as those with familiar spirits, as those that spoke to or partook of the divinations of those that had passed from the earth's plane, or those that partook of the animal magnetism - that came from the universal consciousness of animal matter as passed into its experience, in its interchange through those periods of integration and disintegration - and the spirit forces possessing those that would lay themselves open to such conditions, for these are

364-10 Page 4

as real as physical bodies if the attunements of the entity are such that it may vision them! and they are about you always, sure! These, then, are entities - sure; whether animal or those endowed with the soul - until they pass through those changes - as there ever has been, see? Also there are those that ever make for those channels in the psychic and occult (we are speaking of, through which man - as it reached that stage, or that position that it became farther and farther from its natural sources, through the same CHARACTER of channel may it communicate with that from which it is a portion of, or the Creative Forces), and hence the terminology arose as 'Good Spirits' and 'Bad Spirits'; for there are those that partake of the earth, or of the carnal forces, rather than of those forces that are of the spiritual or CREATIVE. Those that are destruction are of the Earth. Those that are constructive, then, are the good - or the divine and the devilish, bringing for those developments in their various phases. Hence the greater development of that called occult, or psychic forces, during the Atlantean period - and the use of same, and the abuse of same - was during its first thousand years, as we would call light years; not the light of the star, but the sun goes down and the sun goes down - years. That brought about those cycles, or those changes. Hence we have that which has been given through many of the sources of information, or the channels for individuals - and in those, these, the entity - as a voice upon waters, or as the wind that moved among the reeds and harkened, or again as when the morning stars sang together and the sons of God beheld the coming of man into his own, through the various realms as were brought by the magnifying of, or the deteriorating of, the use of those forces and powers as manifested themselves in a MATERIAL area, or those that partook of carnal to the gratification of that that brought about its continual HARDENING and less ability to harken back through that from WHICH it came, and partaking more and more OF that upon which it became an eater of; or, as is seen even in the material forces in the present: We find those that partake of certain elements, unless these become very well balanced WITH all SOURCES - Of what? That of which there were the first causes, or nature, or natural, or God's sources or forces are. Hence ELEMENTS - not rudiments; elements - as are termed in the terminology of the student of the anatomical, physiological, psychological forces within a body - GERMS! Sure they are germs! for each are as atoms of power - From what? That source from which it has drawn its essence upon what it feeds. Is one feeding, then, its soul? or is one feeding its body? or is one feeding that interbetween (its mental body) to its own undoing, or to those foolishnesses of the simple things of life? Being able, then, to partake OF the physical but not a part of same - but more and more feeding upon those sources from which it emanates itself, or of the SPIRITUAL life, so that the physical body, the mental body, are attuned TO its

364-10 Page 5

soul forces, or its soul source, its Creator, its Maker, in such a way and manner, as it develops. (364-10)

10. (Q) What is meant by "their ability to aid in given direction"?
(A) All force and power as is applied through psychic forces comes from a universal energy, that is directed by individual application. As the entity studies, develops, and seeks, such application may be gained or attained by those forces through which attunement is gained. As is seen in all of the forms of vibration, whether in the mineral, in the vegetable, in the animal, in music, in those of chemics or chemicals, or those of spiritual vibrations. These are of attunement, or are in various FORMS in attunement. As the entity attunes self to the various forms through which the application of the mental abilities of the entity attain or gain access, they pass through these various forces, and may be individual, may be group, may be of higher vibration, or they may be of a lower - if the body is made animal by the excess of the gratification of animal desires, they become of the lower vibration. If that is made of an attunement with the bodies celestial, bodies terrestrial, or of whatever form - these develop through that same vibration; for that as is meted is measured again. To that vibration one attunes self, that response is back. See? (256-2)

...Let the diet be only vegetable forces. Do not lower the plane of development by animal vibrations....

(see: 1010-1)

7. (Q) The fifth problem concerns an explanation of the Life Readings. From a study of these it seems that there is a trend downward, from early incarnations, toward greater earthliness and less mentality. Then there is a swing upward, accompanied by suffering, patience, and understanding. Is this the normal pattern, which results in virtue and oneness with God obtained by free will and mind?
(A) This is correct. It is the pattern as it is set in Him. (5749-14)

Continence

DTP:I.VII

In our monotheism we differed little from the religion dominating the Hebraic civilization; we recognized no divine trinity, nor any Christ-spirit, neither any savior except the endeavor to do the best we knew in the sight of Incal. We considered all mankind as the sons of God, not any one mysteriously conceived person as solely His son. Miracle was an impossible thing, for all things we deemed rationally referable to uncontravenable law. But the Poseidi did believe that Incal had once lived in human form upon the earth, and had cast

p. 89

off the gross body of the world to assume that of unfettered spirit. He had in that time created mankind and, as the Poseidi were evolutionists, that word, "mankind," embraced all the lower animals too. In course of time beings of the genus homo were evolved, one man and one woman, and then Incal had placed woman spiritually highest and above man, a position which she had lost through an attempt to enjoy a fruit which grew on the Tree of Life in the Garden of Heaven. But in doing this she had, according to the legend, disobeyed Incal, who had said that His highest, most progressed children should not enjoy this fruit, for whosoever did should surely die, because no mortal being could have immortal life and also reproduce its kind. The legend read: "I have said unto my creatures, attain perfection and study it evermore, and such is endless life. But whoso enjoyeth this tree, can not contain self."

The form of punishment meted out was the rationalistic, as the woman's attempt was to attain forbidden pleasures and she did not, uninstructed, know how. Her hand slipped from its grasp on the fruit and its side was torn out, so that its seed dropped on the earth and became flint-stones, while the fruit, still adhered to the tree, and became of the likeness of a great fiery serpent, whereof the breath scorched the hands of the culprit. Feeling the pain, she let go her hold on the Tree of Life, falling prone upon the earth and never fully recovering from the injury. Thus man became the superior being through the development of his nature by the necessity he was under of preserving his mate and himself from the cold and kindred conditions which came along with the flint-stones. (The last Glacial or Ice-age). Having fallen back into these material conditions, reproduction of species was a necessity once more, and so the law of continence supposedly commanded by Incal was broken. Death thus entered again into the sum of human reckoning and, until the Word be observed, no man could know a deathless condition. CONTAIN THYSELF! On this dependeth all knowledge; no occult law is so great as this. Use all things of this world as abusing none. (I. Cor. vii., 31).

DTP:I.XVI

It was a strange people, the Suerni. The elder people seemed never to smile, not because they were engaged in occult study, but because they were filled with wrath.

On every countenance seemed to rest a perpetual expression of anger. Why, I pondered, should this thing be? Is it a result of the magical abilities they possess? By what seems to us of Poseid mere fiat of will these people appear to transcend human powers and set at naught the immutable laws of nature, though it can not be said that Incal has not limited them as surely as He has limited our chemists and physicists. The Suerni never lift their hands in manual labor, they sit at the breakfast or the supper table without having previously put upon it anything to eat, or elsewhere prepared a repast; they bow their heads in apparent prayer, and then, lifting up their eyes, begin to eat of what has mysteriously come before them--of wholesome viands, of nuts, of all manner of fruits, and of tender, succulent vegetables! But meat they eat not, nor much that is not the finished product of its source, containing in itself the germ for future life. Hath Incal exempted them from His fiat as Creator of the world, which all men suffer, "In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread?" It is less onerous, certainly, on those who walk His paths, or even those who partly do so, and whose rule of life is continence. Such are more powerful, have occult powers that no eater of meats can ever hope to attain, but surely they are not wholly exempt; it must be somewhat toilsome to perform

p. 157

such magic feats as these. None ever got something for nothing. These people gaze upon the foes who come to menace them in their homes--and they are not!

8. Let the diet be only vegetable forces. Do not lower the plane of development by animal vibrations. (1010-1)

DTP:II.VII

"When Man was born into the earth from Mars, as he is eventually to be born from the Earth into Hesper, that was the basis of the allegory of Adam and Eve, but back of them came all their lesser brethren, the animals of land, sea and air. And back of the race birth were the race lives on Man, and ere then lives on two other planets, neither of which are of matter which the Earthly eye could perceive. There is in them now no life process, for these world souls are resting, and so also is Mars. Thus have I spoken of four of the seven planets of which the human race makes cyclic visits, going from One to Two, to Three, to Four (which is the Earth), to Five (Hesper), to the one to which Man will go after his years on Hesper, and thence to the Seventh or Sabbatic world. These two last, like the two first, are imperceptible to the eyes of man on Earth. Seven are the worlds, and seven times the race of Man circles them; three times already hath Man circled the series and arrived en masse at the fourth of the number in this, his fourth round. So, Phylos, I speak of all these many race-lives; of Earth, of Hesper, of Mars, and all other human planets, after the ordinary sense. But whosoever wills may go with our Great Master, escaping the Rounds, and of that Life, no words can tell. But such will is rare, and few there be that find that Way. Yet here are some of the signs along that Path; hear them, heed, and thus find--me. Use all things as

p. 350

abusing none. Drugs, as drugs; food, as not gluttonously; drinks, as not bibulously; society, as a study; marriage as a Way, but continency as His Highway. The most of our race must go by the lower path, for the Cliff-brow Way is too dizzy; none can walk it, save He holds their hands, and few there be that will to let Him, for desires tempt them. But they that refuse that Life now, how shall they find it again? They will not, and so shall cease with the world. Then will have come true that which is written, 'There shall be time, and times and half a time.' Alas that it should be so. A message of this judgment shalt thou render in a day not afar off. Being in the middle of its sojourn upon the Earth, the race is half through an experience of life that hath engaged it for a period of time too vast for thy real comprehension."

...I am reminded of the words of Mol Lang to me in this connection: "Phylos, some day thou wilt comprehend this: Earth is a letter in a seven-fold alphabet; the stellar universe is but one book; its pages truly are myriad, its chapters legion, yet, besides this book, the library of the Creator is of endless number."...

DTP:II.III

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 299 THE EVOLUTION OF THE EYE.

In the beginning, every class and family of living species was hermaphrodite and objectively one-eyed. In the animal, whose form was as ethereal (astrally) as that of man, before the bodies of both began to evolve their coats of skin, viz., to evolve from within without the thick coating of physical substance or matter with its internal physiological mechanism -- the third eye was primarily, as in man, the only seeing organ. The two physical front eyes developed* later on in both brute and man, whose organ of physical sight was, at the commencement of the Third Race, in the same position as that of some of the blind vertebrata, in our day, i.e., beneath an opaque skin.** Only the stages of the odd, or primeval eye, in man and brute, are now inverted, as the former has already passed that animal non-rational stage in the Third Round, and is ahead of mere brute creation by a whole plane of consciousness. Therefore, while the "Cyclopean" eye was, and still is, in man the organ of spiritual sight, in the animal it was that of objective vision. And this eye, having performed its function, was replaced, in the course of physical evolution from the simple to the complex, by two eyes, and thus was stored and laid aside by nature for further use in AEons to come.

This explains why the pineal gland reached its highest development proportionately with the lowest physical development. It is the vertebrata in which it is the most prominent and objective, and in man it is

* But in a very different manner to that pictured by Haeckel as an "evolution by natural selection in the struggle for existence" ("Pedigree of Man." "Sense Organs," p. 335). The mere "thermal sensibility of the skin," to hypothetical light-waves, is absurdly incompetent to account for the beautiful combination of adaptations present in the eye. It has, moreover, been previously shown that "natural Selection" is a pure myth when credited with the origination of variations (vide infra, Part III., on Darwinian mechanical causation); as the "survival of the fittest" can only take place after useful variations have sprung up, together with improved organisms. Whence came the "useful variations," which developed the eye? Only from "blind forces . . . without aim, without design?" The argument is puerile. The true solution of the mystery is to be found in the impersonal Divine Wisdom, in its IDEATION -- reflected through matter.

** Palaeontology has ascertained that in the animals of the Cenozoic age -- the Saurians especially, such as the antediluvian Labyrinthodon, whose fossil skull exhibits a perforation otherwise inexplicable -- the third, or odd eye must have been much developed. Several naturalists, among others E. Korscheldt, feel convinced that whereas, notwithstanding the opaque skin covering it, such an eye in the reptiles of the present period can only distinguish light from darkness (as the human eyes do when bound with a handkerchief, or even tightly closed), in the now extinct animals that eye functioned and was a real organ of vision.

most carefully hidden and inaccessible, except to the anatomist. No less light is thrown thereby on the future physical, spiritual, and intellectual state of mankind, in periods corresponding on parallel lines with other past periods, and always on the lines of ascending and descending cyclic evolution and development. Thus, a few centuries before the Kali yuga -- the black age which began nearly 5,000 years ago -- it was said (paraphrased into comprehensible sentences):

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 300 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

"We (the Fifth Root-Race) in our first half (of duration) onward (on the now ASCENDING arc of the cycle) are on the mid point of (or between) the First and the Second Races -- falling downward (i.e., the races were then on the descending arc of the cycle). . . . . Calculate for thyself, Lanoo, and see." (Commentary xx.).

Calculating as advised, we find that during that transitional period -- namely, in the second half of the First Spiritual ethero-astral race -- nascent mankind was devoid of the intellectual brain element. As it was on its descending line, and as we are parallel to it, on the ascending, we are,

EVOLUTION OF ROOT RACES IN THE FOURTH ROUND

therefore devoid of the Spiritual element, which is now replaced by the intellectual. For, remember well, as we are in the manasa period of our cycle of races, or in the Fifth, we have, therefore, crossed the meridian point of the perfect adjustment of Spirit and Matter -- or that equilibrium between brain intellect and Spiritual perception. One important point has, however, to be borne in mind.

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 301 THE ODD EYE IS NOW A GLAND.

We are only in the Fourth Round, and it is in the Fifth that the full development of Manas, as a direct ray from the Universal MAHAT -- a ray unimpeded by matter -- will be finally reached. Nevertheless, as every sub-race and nation have their cycles and stages of developmental evolution repeated on a smaller scale, it must be the more so in the case of a Root-Race. Our race then has, as a Root-race, crossed the equatorial line and is cycling onward on the Spiritual side; but some of our sub-races still find themselves on the shadowy descending arc of their respective national cycles; while others again -- the oldest -- having crossed their crucial point, which alone decides whether a race, a nation, or a tribe will live or perish, are at the apex of spiritual development as sub-races.

KYBLN:VIII

The Plane of Human Mind, in its seven sub-divisions, comprises those manifestations of life and mentality which are common to Man, in his various grades, degrees, and divisions. In this connection, we wish to point out the fact that the average man of today occupies but the fourth sub-division of the Plane of Human Mind, and only the most intelligent have crossed the borders of the Fifth Sub-Division. It has taken the race millions of years to reach this stage, and it will take many more years for the race to move on to the sixth and seventh sub-divisions, and beyond. But, remember, that there have been races before us which have passed through these degrees, and then on to higher planes. Our own race is the fifth (with stragglers from the fourth) which has set foot upon The Path. And, then there are a few advanced souls of our own race who have outstripped the masses, and who have passed on to the sixth and seventh sub-division, and some few being still further on. The man of the Sixth Sub-Division will be "The Super-Man"; he of the Seventh will be "The Over-Man."

17. (Q) What is the significance of the character of the figure of the Sphinx, mentioned above?
(A) In this particular period of Araaraart and of the priest (that began those understandings - and passed through those of the hell in the misinterpretation of same), there was even then the seeking through those channels that are today called archaeological research.

In those periods when the first change had come in the

5748-6 Page 4

position of the land, there had been an egress of peoples - or THINGS, as would be called today - from the Atlantean land, when the Nile (of Nole, then) emptied into what is now the Atlantic Ocean, on the Congo end of the country. What is now as the Sahara was a fertile land, a city that was builded in the edge of the land, a city of those that worshipped the sun - for the use of its rays were used for supplying from the elements that which is required in the present to be grown through a season; or the abilities to use both those of introgression and retrogression - and mostly retrograded, as we are in the present. The beginnings of these mounds were as an interpretation of that which was crustating in the land. (See, most of the people had tails then!) In those beginnings these were left.

When there was the entrance of Arart and Araaraart, they begin to build upon those mounds which were discovered through research. With the storehouse, or record house (where the records are still to be uncovered), there is a chamber or passage from the right forepaw to this entrance of the record chamber, or record tomb. This may not be entered without an understanding, for those that were left as guards may NOT be passed until after a period of their regeneration in the Mount, or the fifth root race begins.

In the building of the pyramid, and that which is now called the Mystery of Mysteries, this was intended to be a MEMORIAL - as would be termed today - to that counsellor who ruled or governed, or who acted in the capacity of the director in the MATERIAL things in the land. With the return of the priest (as it had been stopped), this was later - by Isis, the queen, or the daughter of Ra - turned so as to present to those peoples in that land the relationships of man and the animal or carnal world with those changes that fade or fall away in their various effect. These may be seen in a different manner presented in many of the various sphinxes, as called, in other portions of the land - as the lion with the man, the various forms of wing, or characterizations in their various developments. These were as presentations of those projections that had been handed down in their various developments of that which becomes man - as in the present. (5748-6)

26. (Q) Any other suggestions, counsel or advice on this project?
(A) Do consider it seriously. It is the basis of any undertaking that is worth while. It may not only become a local but a state-wide and a national movement in ways and means as to insure the meeting of the problems when there is peace again in the land, and also insuring the better products for a better people. You expect a new root race. What are you doing to prepare for it? You must prepare food for their bodies as well as their minds and their spiritual development! (470-35)

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 132 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

This is a very curious statement as explained in the Commentaries. To make it clear: The First Race having created the Second by "budding," as just explained, the Second Race gives birth to the Third -- which itself is separated into three distinct divisions, consisting of men differently procreated. The first two of these are produced by an oviparous method, presumably unknown to modern Natural History. While the early sub-races of the Third Humanity procreated their species by a kind of exudation of moisture or vital fluid, the drops of which coalescing formed an oviform ball -- or shall we say egg? -- which served as an extraneous vehicle for the generation therein of a foetus and child, the mode of procreation by the later races changed, in its results at all events. The little ones of the earlier races were entirely sexless -- shapeless even for all one knows*; but those of the later races were born androgynous. It is in the Third Race that the separation of sexes occurred. From being previously a-sexual, Humanity became distinctly hermaphrodite or bi-sexual; and finally the man-bearing eggs began to give birth, gradually and almost imperceptibly in their evolutionary development, first, to Beings in which one sex predominated over the other, and, finally, to distinct men and women. And now let us search for corroboration of these statements in the religious legends of East and West. Let us take the "Egg-born Race" first. Think of Kasyapa, the Vedic sage, and the most prolific of creators. He was the son of Marichi, Brahma's mind-born son; and he is made to become the father of the Nagas, or Serpents, among other beings. Exoterically, the Nagas are semi-divine beings which have a human face and the tail of a serpent. Yet there was a race of Nagas, said to be a thousand in number only, born or rather sprung from Kadra, Kasyapa's wife, for the purpose of peopling Patala, which is undeniably America, as will be shown; and there was a NAGA-Dwipa, one of the seven divisions of Bharata-Varsha, India, inhabited by a people bearing the same name, who are allowed, even by some Orientalists, to be historical, and to have left many a trace behind them to this day.

* See the "Timaeus."

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 193 THE BONELESS RACE.

How was the separation of sexes effected? it is asked. Are we to believe in the old Jewish fable of the rib of Adam yielding Eve? Even such belief is more logical and reasonable than the descent of man from the Quadrumana without any reservation; as the former hides an esoteric truth under a fabulous version, while the latter conceals no deeper fact than a desire to force upon mankind a materialistic fiction. The rib is bone, and when we read in Genesis that Eve was made out of the rib, it only means that the Race with bones was produced out of a previous Race and Races, which were "boneless." This is an esoteric tenet spread far and wide, as it is almost universal under its various forms. A Tahitian tradition states that man was created out of Araea, "red Earth." Taaroa, the creative power, the chief god, "put man to sleep for long years, for several lives," which means racial periods, and is a reference to his mental sleep, as shown elsewhere. During that time the deity pulled an Ivi (bone) out of man and she became a woman.*

* "Polynesian Researches," Ellis. Vol.II., p. 38

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 294 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

To the Occultists who believe that spiritual and psychic involution proceeds on parallel lines with physical evolution; that the inner senses -- innate in the first human races -- atrophied during racial growth and the material development of the outer senses; to the student of Esoteric symbology, finally, this statement is no conjecture or possibility, but simply a phase of the law of growth, a proven fact, in short. They understand the meaning of this passage in the Commentaries which says: --

"There were four-armed human creatures in those early days of the male-females (hermaphrodites); with one head, yet three eyes. They could see before them and behind them.* A KALPA later (after the separation of the sexes) men having fallen into matter, their spiritual vision became dim; and coordinately the third eye commenced to lose its power. . . . When the Fourth (Race) arrived at its middle age, the inner vision had to be awakened, and acquired by artificial stimuli, the process of which was known to the old sages.** . . . The third eye, likewise, getting gradually PETRIFIED,*** soon disappeared. The double-faced became the one-faced, and the eye was drawn deep into the head and is now buried under the hair. During the activity of the inner man (during trances and spiritual visions) the eye swells and expands. The Arhat sees and feels it, and regulates his action accordingly. . . . . . . . . . . . . .

* Viz., the third eye was at the back of the head. The statement that the latest hermaphrodite humanity was "four-armed," unriddles probably the mystery of all the representations and idols of the exoteric gods of India. On the Acropolis of Argos, there was a [[Zoanon]], a rudely carved wooden statue (attributed to Daedalus), representing a three-eyed colossus, which was consecrated to Zeus Triopas (three-eyed). The head of the "god" has two eyes in its face and one above on the top of the forehead. It is considered the most archaic of all the ancient statues (Schol. Vatic. ad Eurip. Troad. 14).

** The Inner sight could henceforth be acquired only through training and initiation, save in the cases of "natural and born magicians," sensitives and mediums, as they are called now.

*** This expression "petrified" instead of "ossified" is curious. The "back eye," which is of course the pineal gland, now so-called, the small pea-like mass of grey nervous matter attached to the back of the third ventricle of the brain, is said to almost invariably contain mineral concretions and sand, and "nothing more." (Vide Infra.)

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 295 OCCULT PHYSIOLOGY.

The undefiled Lanoo (disciple, chela) need fear no danger; he who keeps himself not in purity (who is not chaste) will receive no help from the 'deva eye.' "

Unfortunately not. The "deva-eye" exists no more for the majority of mankind. The third eye is dead, and acts no longer; but it has left behind a witness to its existence. This witness is now the PINEAL GLAND. As for the "four-armed" men, it is they who become the prototypes of the four-armed Hindu gods, as shown in a preceding footnote.

Such is the mystery of the human eye that, in their vain endeavours to explain and account for all the difficulties surrounding its action, some scientists have been forced to resort to occult explanations. The development of the Human eye gives more support to the occult anthropology than to that of the materialistic physiologists. "The eyes in the human embryo grow from within without" out of the brain, instead of being part of the skin, as in the insects and cuttlefish. Professor Lankester, thinking the brain a queer place for the eye, and attempting to explain the phenomenon on Darwinian lines, suggests the curious view that "our" earliest vertebrate ancestor was a transparent creature and hence did not mind where the eye was! And so was man "a transparent creature" once upon a time, we are taught, hence our theory holds good. But how does the Lankester hypothesis square with the Haeckelian view that the vertebrate eye originated by changes in the epidermis? If it started inside, the theory goes into the waste-basket. This seems to be proved by embryology. Moreover, Professor Lankester's extraordinary suggestion -- or shall we say admission? -- is rendered perhaps necessary by evolutionist necessities. Occultism with its teaching as to the gradual development of senses "FROM WITHIN WITHOUT," from astral prototypes, is far more satisfactory: The third eye retreated inwards when its course was run -- another point in favour of Occultism.

The allegorical expression of the Hindu mystics when speaking of the "eye of Siva," the Tri-bochana ("three-eyed"), thus receives its justification and raison d'etre -- the transference of the pineal gland (once that "third eye") to the forehead, being an exoteric licence. This throws also a light on the mystery -- incomprehensible to some -- of the connection between abnormal, or Spiritual Seership, and the physiological purity of the Seer. The question is often asked, "Why should celibacy and chastity be a sine qua non rule and condition of regular chelaship, or the development of psychic and occult powers" The answer is contained in the Commentary. When we learn that the "third eye" was once a physiological organ, and that later on, owing to the gradual

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 296 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

disappearance of spirituality and increase of materiality (Spiritual nature being extinguished by the physical), it became an atrophied organ, as little understood now by physiologists as the spleen is -- when we learn this, the connection will become clear. During human life the greatest impediment in the way of spiritual development, and especially to the acquirement of Yoga powers, is the activity of our physiological senses. Sexual action being closely connected, by interaction, with the spinal cord and the grey matter of the brain, it is useless to give any longer explanation. Of course, the normal and abnormal state of the brain, and the degree of active work in the medulla oblongata, reacts powerfully on the pineal gland, for, owing to the number of "centres" in that region, which controls by far the greater majority of the physiological actions of the animal economy, and also owing to the close and intimate neighbourhood of the two, there must be exerted a very powerful "inductive" action by the medulla on the pineal gland.

8. (Q) Please give a few details regarding the physiognomy, habits, customs and costumes of the people of Atlantis during the period just before this first destruction.
(A) These, as we find, will require their being separated in the gradual development of the body and its physiognomy as it came into being in the various portions of that land, as well as to those that would separate themselves from those peoples where there were the indwelling of peoples, or man - as man, in the various areas of the land, or what we call world.

In the matter of form, as we find, first there were those as projections from that about the animal kingdom; for the THOUGHT bodies gradually took form, and the various COMBINATIONS (as may be called) of the various forces that called or classified themselves as gods, or rulers over - whether herds, or fowls, or fishes, etc. - in PART that kingdom and part of that as gradually evolved into a physiognomy much in the form of the present day may (were one chosen of those that were, or are, the nearest representative of the race of peoples that existed in this first period as the first destructions came about). These took on MANY sizes as to stature, from that as may be called the midget to the giants - for there were giants in the earth in those days, men as tall as (what would be termed today) ten to twelve feet in stature, and in proportion - well proportioned throughout. The ones that became the most USEFUL were those as would be classified (or called in the present) as the IDEAL stature, that was of both male and female (as those separations had been begun); and the most ideal (as would be called) was Adam, who was in that period when he (Adam) appeared as five in one - See?

In this the physiognomy was that of a full head, with an extra EYE - as it were - in those portions that became what is known as the EYE. In the beginning these appeared in WHATEVER portion was desired by the body for its use!

As for the dress, those in the beginning were (and the Lord made for them coats) of the skins of the animals. These covered the parts of their person that had become, then, as

364-11 Page 4

those portions of their physiognomy that had brought much of the desires that made for destructive forces in their own experience; and these then were of those ABOUT them that were given as meat, or used as same - that partook of the herbs. These were those same herbs that the seed were to have been for food for the man in self, and only those that partook of same may be called even CLEAN - in the present day. Those that supply those same materials that are the proper building for the forces within the anatomical forces, or physiological forces, of a developing body; for these carry all the elements in their natural state. Little of minerals should ever be the properties within the system, save as may be taken through the vegetable forces, save where individuals have so laxed themselves as to require or need that which will make for an even balance of same. (364-11)

7. (Q) [69]: Please explain what was meant by the spiritual eye, or third eye, in relation to psychic development. Should we today seek to develop this particular facility? If so, how?
(A) As has been given, there is ever a channel or manner in which the expressions of a force may manifest in a material world. Hence the term, "Angels took form", that there might be the expression of, or vehicle for, the activity of an individual force manifestation in the MATERIAL plane. In the psychic forces, or spiritual forces (which are psychic forces), there has ever then been a vehicle, or portion of the anatomical forces of the body, through which the expressions come to individual activity, and these may find various forms of manifestations, or MOVEMENTS of - as has been given, that finds its seat in the creative energies and forces of the body. In the eye, "Let thine eye be SINGLE" may be the interpretation of same, or vehicles, or channels, or glands through which man has lost his vision, or the ability of seeing the self-expression in same in the pituitary forces, as in the lyden and the others - we find expressions in various forms of the body. These become, as has been seen or given, in the feminine body more manifested than ordinarily in the male, in man forces, in that called intuition, or that which is active in that portion of the system. These are but one expression of that portion of the body, for these may be added to by the feeding of same, that partake of other forces of the body in such quantities, or such character of development, as to produce other conditions in the body, as the growing of portions of the body that have become lax, or lacking in their activity in the system, but development in the spiritual sense - by meditation, prayer - dependent upon the external forces, or the creative energies, for its food, rather than upon that which is wholly of the material, develops that as may be termed the psychic development of individuals. Well that psychic forces and occult influences be developed in the individuals that so find within their individual selves that which makes for a closer relationship with that they individually worship as their ideal! That does not indicate that every individual

262-20 Page 3

should make of themselves a psychic channel that may be used to their own destruction; for, as has been given, there be many things hard to be understood that many wrest with to their own destruction, but that which gives more understanding of the relationships of self with the creative forces of a universal experience, rather than individual, makes for a closer walk with God, that from which the essence of life itself has its emanation. In the body we find that which connects the pineal, the pituitary, the lyden, may be truly called the silver cord, or the golden cup that may be filled with a closer walk with that which is the creative essence in physical, mental and spiritual life; for the destruction wholly of either will make for the disintegration of the soul from its house of clay. To be purely material minded, were an anatomical or pathological study made for a period of seven years (which is a cycle of change in all the body-elements) of one that is acted upon through the third eye alone, we will find one fed upon spiritual things becomes a light that may shine from and in the darkest corner. One fed upon the purely material will become a Frankenstein that is without a concept of any influence other than material or mental. (262-20)

AGJC:XVII.143:42-45

1. The Lord was standing by the sea; the multitudes were there and one stood forth and said,
2. Does God bestow rewards as men bestow rewards, for what is done?
3. And Jesus said, Men never know what other men have done, this life is such a seeming life.
4. One man may seem to do a mighty work, and be adjudged by men as worthy of a great reward.
5. Another man may seem to be a failure in the harvest fields of life, and be dishonoured in the face of men.
6. Men do not know the hearts of men; God only knows the hearts of men, and when the day is done he may reward with life the man who fell beneath the burdens of the day, and turn away the man who was the idol of the hearts of men.
7. And then he spoke a parable; he said, The kingdom of the soul is like a man who had a vast estate,
8. And in the morning time he went down to the market place to search for men to gather in his grain.
9. He found three men, and he agreed to give to each a penny for his service for the day, and sent them to his field.
10. Again he went down to the market place the third hour of the day and found five men in waiting, and he said, Go down into my field and serve, and I will pay you what is right; and they went down and served.
11. He went again; it was the sixth hour of the day, and seven men were waiting at the stand; he sent them to the field to serve.
12. And at the eleventh hour he went again; twelve men stood there in seeming idleness; he said to them, Why stand you here in idleness all day?
13. They said, Because we have no work to do; no man has hired us.
14. And then he sent them to his field to serve.
15. Now, when the evening came the man said to his steward, Call the labourers from the field, and pay them for his services. And all were paid, and each received a penny for his hire.
16. Now, when the twelve, who served but from the eleventh hour, received each one a penny for his hire, the three were sore aggrieved; they said,
17. These twelve have served but one short hour, and now they have an equal share with us who have toiled through the scorching hours of day; should we not have at least two pennies for our hire?
18. The man replied, My friends, I do no wrong to you. Did we mot have a fast agreement when you went to work? Have I not paid in full?
19. What is it unto you if I should pay these men a smaller or a larger sum? Take that which is your own and go your way, for I will give unto the twelve what I will give unto the three, the five, the seven.
20. They did their best and you could do no more than do your best.
21. The hire of man is based upon the intent of the heart.
22. As Jesus taught, a Pharisee came up and said, Lord, is it lawful for a man to put away his wife?
23. And Jesus said, You ought to know; what says the law?
24. The Pharisee replied, The law provides that man may be divorced, may put away his wife.
25. And Jesus said, The hardness of the hearts of men induced the giver of the law to make provisions such as these; but from the first it was not so.
26. God made a woman for a man, and they were one; and afterwards he said, A man shall leave his father and his mother and shall cleave unto his wife; they are no more divided; they are one, one flesh.
27. What God has joined no man can part.
28. Now, when they went up to the house, a man made free to ask again about this matter of divorce.
29. And Jesus said again what to the Pharisee he said; and then he gave the higher law of marriage life:
30. Whoever puts away his wife, except she be a courtesan, and then shall take another wife commits adultery.
31. The woman who shall leave a man, unless he be a libertine and an adulterer, and then becomes the wife of any other man, commits adultery.
32. And Thomas asked, What is adultery?
33. And Jesus said, The man who harbours lustful thoughts, who covets any woman not his wife, is an adulterer.
34. The wife who harbours lustful thoughts, and covets any man who is not wed to her, is not her husband, is a courtesan.
35. Men cannot make a law to bind two hearts.
36. When two are bound in love they have no thought of lust. The woman cannot leave the man; the man has no desire to send his wife away.
37. When men and women harbour lustful thoughts, and covet any other flesh, they are not one, not joined by God.
38. And Philip said, Lord, are there few that God has joined in holy marriage bonds?
39. And Jesus said, God knows the pure in heart; the lustful men and women are but creatures of the lustful self; they cannot be at one; nor can they be at one with God.
40. Nathaniel said, Is it not well that all men should refrain from taking on themselves the marriage vow?
41. And Jesus said, Men are not pure because they are unmarried men. The man who lusts is an adulterer if he has wife or not.
42. And then he said to all, Some things men know by being told, while other things they know not till the gate of consciousness shall open up for them.
43. I speak a mystery that now you cannot understand; but you shall some day understand.
44. A eunuch is a man who does not lust; some men are eunuchs born, some are eunuchs by the power of men, and some are eunuchs by the Holy Breath, who makes them free in God through Christ.
45. He who is able to receive the truth I speak, let him receive.

28. (Q) (left out of [original rdg.] reading, by request). Is masturbation or self-abuse injurious? [Copies for her on a separate piece of paper.]
(A) Ever injurious, unless it is the activity that comes with the natural raising of the vibrations in system to meet the needs or the excess of those impulses in a body. (268-2)

4. (Q) What should be the basis and fundamental thoughts to be presented in the lesson on THE OPEN DOOR?
(A) The Christ Spirit is the door, the truth, the way; not the man for, as the Father knoweth thee, so may ye know the Father through the exemplifying of His attributes in the earth. Little by little, line upon line, precept upon precept, here a little, there a little, for the glory of the Father - not the exaltation of thine own self; for with the exaltation of self - or the gratifying of the desires of flesh - the door closes. [See also 262-28, 16-A.] (262-27)

16. (Q) Please enlarge on the statement: "Through gratifying of the desires of flesh the door closes." [262-27, Par. 4-A]
(A) As self is a free-willed agent in a material world, with the birthright of the attributes of the sons of God, then gratifying of the earthly desires through the gratifying of the flesh DOES close the door to the spiritual life; for the closing is in self. He is ever ready. The spirit is ever willing; and one needs then to rely upon those promises, not in the passive, but the positive, active manner, that there be kept the door open that He may enter in. (262-28)

9. The lyden, [leydig] or 'closed gland', is the keeper - as it were - of the door, that would loose and let either passion or the miracle be loosed to enable those seeking to find the Open Door, or the Way to find expression in the attributes of the imaginative forces in their manifestation in the sensory forces of a body; whether to fingertips that would write, to eyes that would see, to voice that would speak, to the whole of the system as would feel those impressions that are attuned with those the infinite by their development and association or with those inter-between, or those just passed over, or as to the unseen forces; for the world of unconsciousness is not in a material change from the physical world save as to its attributes or of its relationships with. Whether the vision has been raised or lowered depends upon that height, depth, breadth or length, it has gone for its source of supply. (294-140)

6. (Q) Please discuss in detail the functions of the pineal gland.
(A) If this is discussed from the anatomical viewpoint, in the fetus as is begun in first of gestation, we find this may be termed as the Builder. As is seen, the location of same is in the beginning in that of the center or the nucleus about which all of the matter takes its first form, and becomes the brain as is guiding or directing the building of the body as its development in the womb takes place. As it then reaches from the umbilical cord to the brain, there is builded that as is centered about same by the physical attributes of that progenerated from those bringing such an action into being. When there has reached that stage when there is the separation of same, the cord then being broken, this forms then its own basis in the lower portion of the brain, or cerebellum, and through the medulla oblongata to the central portion of the cerebro-spinal cord itself is held intact, and with the removal of same, or pressure on same, the various forms of hallucinations are evident, whether in the developing stage or when it has reached the elderly or older years in an experience. Its functioning, then, is as that, of that, which makes for - or known as - the impulse or imaginative body. Hence one that may be called demented by others, who has hallucinations from a pressure in some portions, may be visioning that which to him is as real (though others may call him crazy) as to those who are supposed to have an even balance of their senses; which [such visioning?] has been formed by the circulation, or the activity of the gland - as it is called - in its incipiency, until it becomes - or is - as a mass without apparent functioning. If the imaginative body, or the trained body (as is called in a material world) is, trained constantly away FROM the activities of same, it - in natural consequence of things in physical being - draws, as it were, within self. Hence senility sets in. Keep the pineal gland operating and you won't grow old - you will always be young!

In this activity, then, as is seen, there is within the genital organs the activity through that as may be called the lyden gland, [Leydig] which has within itself that closed door, or open door, as makes for activity through that to the base of the brain, or the PINEAL gland - as is at the base of the brain itself - which opens up for its activities and associations to those other portions of the brain; that sends out its sensations either through the sensory organism or the sympathetic organism, or the purely physical organism. For they may all act upon, or BE acted upon, for they are a portion of, and kindred of - (now remember, we are speaking from the physical standpoint, or pathological standpoint!) - and are the active forces and active principles in the activities and repulsions, or the actions, of individuals! As these are the activities that come directly from the organs of reproduction, hence, we find many instances where

294-141 Page 3

psychic forces or developments of the individuals, or of an entity, these become abused - or are used in a way and manner as to bring about abuses that make for degenerate reactions, as is considered by individuals, in their various forms or activities to the moral forces as may be set by individuals; but are to the individual the activities of a nature that is an action of, or an impulse of, the organs or functionings that are active through the functioning of the gland itself! Hence we have the variations in functionings of same. Now, as these are turned - or there is the seed, or that within same that may be awakened that makes for those impulses known as attributes that may be added to, that makes for the spiritual life first in that of faith as an opening, that of hope, then to virtue, then to knowledge, then to brotherly love, then to understanding, then to the Christ Consciousness, then to LOVE itself - which was manifest in the body of the Virgin that brought into being that through the concept of, or the conception through the Holy Spirit, by raising that consciousness within same as to PRODUCE that within the organs of the body itself that BECAME, as it were, the begotten of the Father! (294-141)

3. (Q) What other glands in the body, if any, besides the Leydigian, pineal, and glands of reproduction, are directly connected with psychic development?
(A) These three are the ducts, or glands. In some developments these have reached a stage where they do not function as ducts or glands, but are rather dormant; yet much passes through same, especially for the various stages of a psychical sojourn or development. These, as we find - the genitive organism is as the motor, and the Leydig as a sealed or open door, dependent upon the development or the use same has been put to by the entity in its mental, its spiritual, activity. The mental may have been misused, or used aright. The spiritual activity goes on just the same. It is as the electron that is Life itself; but raised in power and then misdirected may bring death itself, or - as in the activities of the glands as seen, or ducts - that used aright may bring serenity, hope, peace, faith, understanding, and the attributes of its source, as the experience of the entity; or, misdirected, may bring those doubts, fears, apprehensions, contentions, disorders, disruptions, in every portion of the body. Hence these may literally be termed, that the pineal and the Leydig are the SEAT of the soul of an entity.

As to the abilities of physical reproduction, much of the activity of the Leydig makes for that as of embryonic in its activity, or of sterility in its activity. So we have those channels. These are not the psychic forces, please

294-142 Page 2

understand! They are the CHANNELS through which the activities have their impulse! though the manifestations may be in sight, in sound, in speech, in vision, in writing, in dreams, in Urim or Thummim, or in any. For these represent Urim and Thummim in their essence, or in ANY of the RESPONDING forces in a body; but their impulse arises from or through these sources in much the same manner as the heart and the liver are of the physical body the motivating forces, or impulses, that carry the stream of life itself; or as the brain is that motivating center of impulse or mind. These are merely as illustrations that the student may better understand the activity of that being presented. [See subsequent [281] series on glands.] (294-142)

4. (Q) Are the following statements true or false? Comment on each as I read it: The life force rises directly from the Leydig gland through the Gonads, thence to Pineal, and then to the other centers.
(A) This is correct; though, to be sure, as it rises and is distributed through the other centers it returns to the solar plexus area for its impulse through the system.

For the moment, let's consider the variation here in this life force - or as respecting this life force. The question is asked not in relation to the life alone as manifested in the human body, but as to the process through which coordination is attained or gained in and through meditation, see?

Hence physically, as we have indicated, there is first the nucleus - or the union of the first activities; and then the pineal as the long thread activity to the center of the brain, see? Then from there, as development progresses, there are those activities through reflexes to the growth or the developing of the body.

Interpret that variation, then, as being indicated here. One life force is the body-growth, as just described. The other

281-53 Page 2

is the impulse that arises, from the life center, in meditation.

5. (Q) As the life force passes through the glands it illuminates them.
(A) In meditation, yes. In the life growth, yes and no; it illuminates them in their own activity in life growth.

6. (Q) The leydig gland is the same as that we have called the lyden, and is located in the gonads.
(A) It is in and above, or the activity passes through the gonads. Lyden [See 281-53, R2] is the meaning - or the seal, see? while Leydig is the name of the individual who indicated this was the activity. You can call it either of these that you want to.

7. (Q) The life force crosses the solar plexus each time it passes to another center.
(A) In growth, yes. In meditation, yes and no; if there remains the balance as of the attunement, yes.

When we are considering these various phases, the questions should be prepared so that they would not crisscross, or so that there would not be a confusion or a misinterpretation as to what is meant.

You see, what takes place in the developing body, or in life growth (which we have used as a demonstration, or have illustrated), may be different from that which takes place as one attempts to meditate and to distribute the life force in order to aid another - or to control the influence as in healing, or to attain to an attunement in self for a deeper or better understanding. These questions or statements are such that they will be confusing to some; but if they are asked properly there will not be confusion.

8. (Q) The solar plexus is the aerial gland.
(A) No. By the term aerial we mean that impulse or activity that flows in an upward, lifting, raising or rising movement. It is an activity in itself, you see; not as a gland but as an activity UPON glands as it flows in, through, from or to the various centers of activity in the system itself. It is a function. Let's illustrate - possibly this will give an interpretation such that you may understand:

In your radio you have what you call an aerial for communications that are without any visible connection. This is not a part of that making up the framework, yet it is necessary for certain characters of reception or for the better distribution of that which takes place in the instrument as related to communication itself.

So in the physical body the aerial activity is the flow

281-53 Page 3

through the pineal, to and through all the centers. It aids the individual, or is an effective activity for the individual who may consciously attempt to attune, coordinate, or to bring about perfect accord, or to keep a balance in that attempting to be reached or attained through the process.

As the process begins in the physical body, it is along the pineal; or it is the same movement that is the controlling or attuning influence from the mother with the developing forces of the body through the period of gestation.

That is the manner, or the process, or the way in which the impressions are made. So, if there is beauty about the body of the mother through such periods, there are those influences to bring about accord. It may be indicated in contour of face. It may be indicated in the process of change in the activity of the thyroid as related to all the forces, - even to the color of hair or eyes, or the skin's activity; the nails, or more toes than should be - or less, or such activities. Or, the influences existent through such processes might make for a lacking of something in the body itself, pathologically; by the attempt to create a normal balance without the necessary influences being available.

All of this is what we have referred to as the aerial activity, see?

HLC: I see.

EC: Don't say you see if you don't see! You only had a portion of it! Let's illustrate it in this way, so you will comprehend:

Understand the processes of activity through which there are the needs of the aerial in reception. For, of course, it is a matter of vibration in the body, as well as that illustrated in the physical condition. Thus there are activities about a body that is supplying the needs physically and mentally for a developing body, that become a part of the process, see? (281-53)

4. We find that there has been the opening of the Lyden (Leydig?) gland, so that the kundaline forces move along the spine to the various centers that open with this attitude, or with these activities of the mental and spiritual forces of the body - much in the same manner as might be illustrated in the foetus that forms from conception. These naturally take form. Here these take form, for they have not in their inception been put to a definite use. (3421-1)

4. For as we find this entity has more than once been among those who were gifted with what is sometimes called second sight, or the super-activity of the third eye. Whenever there is the opening, then, of the lyden (Leydig) center and the kundaline forces from along the pineal, we find that there are visions of things to come, of things that are happening. (4087-1)

7. For the entity takes most every experience by intuition. Easily may the entity, by entering deep meditation raise

5028-1 Page 2

the kundaline [kundalini] forces in body to the third eye as to become a seeress; so that it may see the future and the past. But the law of such is that, unless these are used for constructive and never for selfish motives or purposes, they will bring more harm than good. (5028-1)

AUTOBIOYG:16

"Fix one's vision on the end of the nose." This inaccurate interpretation of a Bhagavad Gita stanza, widely accepted by Eastern pundits and Western translators, used to arouse Master's droll criticism.

"The path of a yogi is singular enough as it is," he remarked. "Why counsel him that he must also make himself cross-eyed? The true meaning of nasikagram is 'origin of the nose, not 'end of the nose.' The nose begins at the point between the two eyebrows, the seat of spiritual vision."

Bhagavad-gita:6:13-14

BG 6.13-14: One should hold one's body, neck and head erect in a straight line and stare steadily at the tip of the nose. Thus, with an unagitated, subdued mind, devoid of fear, completely free from sex life, one should meditate upon Me within the heart and make Me the ultimate goal of life.

6. (Q) Is it desirable for this body to have sex relationships other than that obtainable through a marriage, if it has its inception in the spiritual mind?

(A) The relationships that come from that which is of the highest vibrations that are experienced in the material world are those that may be found in such relations, and are the basis of that which is termed the original sin; and hence may be easily misunderstood, misconstrued, mis-interpreted in the experience of EVERY individual; but these should be known - that the control of such, rather than being controlled BY such, gives that which makes for the awareness of SPIRITUAL intent and purpose. To overstep those conditions created by those environs in social relations and atmospheres that are brought about by such, however, is to take those leaves with self that may not be EASILY retained. Take not, give not, that that cannot be taken and given in the spirit of "HIS will, not mine, be done!" Each must judge such for themselves, in the light of THEIR understanding. Each has the right to say I will, I will not. (911-5)

26. (Q) Is continence in marriage advisable except when mating to produce offspring?
(A) This should be, and is, as we have indicated in the matter of education, the OUTCOME of the UNIVERSAL sources of supply of the individuals. For some, yes; in other cases it would be VERY bad on the part of each, while in others it would be bad on one or the other, see?

826-6 Page 6

There should be, then, rather the educating as to the PURPOSES, and HOW - HOW that the force, the vitality, that goes for the gratifying of emotions may be centralized in creating - in the lives of others about the body in all its various phases - spiritual blessings. (826-6)

49. (Q) Through my meditation, has the kundalini fire risen to the head or top of spine at base of skull? If so, was it because of sex abstinence and discipline that this happened?
(A) It has risen at TIMES, but has not remained; else there would NOT be those periods of confusion. For, when this has arisen - and is disseminated properly through the seven centers of the body, it has purified the body from all desire of sex relationships. For, THIS IS an outlet through which one may attain to celibacy - through this activity. That it has NOT REMAINED indicates changes. (2329-1)

4. (Q) Explain the information given regarding Amilius [?], who first noted the separation of the peoples into male and female, as it relates to the story in the Bible of Adam and Eve, in the Garden of Eden giving the name of the symbols Adam, Eve, the apple, and the serpent.
(A) This would require a whole period of a lecture period for this alone; for, as is seen, that as is given is the presentation of a teacher of a peoples that separated for that definite purpose of keeping alive in the minds, the hearts, the SOUL minds of entities, that there may be seen their closer relationship to the divine influences of Creative Forces, that brought into being all that appertains

364-5 Page 2

to man's indwelling as man in the form of flesh in this material world. These are presented in symbols of that thought as held by those peoples from whom the physical recorder took those records as compiled, with that gained by himself in and through the entering into that state where the entity's soul mind drew upon the records that are made by the passing of time itself in a material world. As given, these are records not only of the nature as has been termed or called akashic records (that is, of a mental or soul record), but that in a more material nature as set down in stone, that was attempted to be done - HAS been attempted to be done throughout ALL time! WHY does man NOW set in stone those that are representatives of that desired to be kept in mind by those making records for future generations? There are many more materials more lasting, as is known to many.

In the records, then, as this: There are, as seen, the records made by the man in the mount, that this Amilius [?] - Adam, as given - first discerned that from himself, not of the beasts about him, could be drawn - WAS drawn - that which made for the propagation OF beings IN the flesh, that made for that companionship as seen by creation in the material worlds about same. The story, the tale (if chosen to be called such), is one and the same. The apple, as 'the apple of the eye', the desire of that companionship innate in that created, as innate in the Creator, that brought companionship into the creation itself. Get that one!

In this there comes, then, that which is set before that created - or having TAKEN ON that form, able of projecting itself in WHATEVER direction it chose to take, as given; able to make itself OF that environ, in color, in harmony, in WHATEVER source that makes for the spirit of that man would attempt to project in music, in art, in ANY form that may even be conceivable to the mind itself in what may be termed its most lucid moments, in its most esoteric moments, in its highest animation moments; for were He not the SON of the living God made manifest, that He might be the companion in a made world, in material manifested things, with the injunction to subdue all, BRING all in the material things under subjection - all UNDER subjection - by that ability to project itself IN its way? KNOWING itself, as given, to be a portion OF the whole, in, through, of, by the whole? In this desire, then, keep - as the injunction was - thine self separate: OF that seen, but NOT that seen. The apple, then, that desire for that which made for the associations that bring carnal-minded influences of that brought as sex influence, known in a material world, and the partaking of same is that which brought the influence in the lives of that in the symbol of the serpent, that made for that which creates the desire that may be only satisfied in gratification of carnal forces, as partake of the world and its influences about same - rather than of the spiritual

364-5 Page 3

emanations from which it has its source. Will control - inability of will control, if we may put it in common parlance. (364-5)

2. EC: Yes, we have the information as written here, as given. In following out that as just given, with these changes coming in the experience of Amilius [?] and I [Ai? Ay?], Adam and Eve, the knowledge of their position, or that as is known in the material world today as desires and physical bodily charms, the understanding of sex, sex relationships, came into the experience. With these came the natural fear of that as had been forbidden, that they know themselves to be a part of but not OF that as partook of EARTHLY, or the desires in the manner as were ABOUT them, in that as had been their heritage.

3. Were this turned to that period when this desire, then, becomes consecrated in that accomplished again in the virgin body of the mother of the SON of man, we see this is then crystallized into that, that even that of the flesh may be - with the proper concept, proper desire in all its purity - consecrated to the LIVING forces as manifest by the ability in that body so brought into being, as to make a way of escape for the ERRING man. Hence we have found throughout the ages, so oft the times when conception of truth became rampant with free-love, with the desecration of those things that brought to these in the beginning that of the KNOWLEDGE of their existence, as to that that may be termed - and betimes became - the MORAL, or morality OF a people. Yet this same feeling, this same exaltation that comes from association of kindred bodies - that have their lives consecrated in a purposefulness, that makes for the ability of retaining those of the essence of creation in every virile body - can be made to become the fires that light truth, love, hope, patience, peace, harmony; for they are EVER the key to those influences that fire the imaginations of those that are gifted in ANY form of depicting the high emotions of human experience, whether it be in the one or the other

364-6 Page 2

fields, and hence is judged by those that may not be able, or through desire submit themselves - as did Amilius [?] and I [?] to those ELEMENTS, through the forces in the life as about them. (364-6)

KYBLN:X

Good and Bad are not absolute--we call one end of the scale Good and the other Bad, or one end Good and the other Evil, according to the use of the terms. A thing is "less good" than the thing higher in the scale; but that "less good" thing, in turn, is "more good" than the thing next below it--and so on, the "more or less" being regulated by the position on the scale.

And so it is on the Mental Plane. "Love and. Hate" are generally regarded as being things diametrically opposed to each other; entirely different; unreconcilable. But we apply the Principle of Polarity; we find that there is no such thing as Absolute Love or Absolute Hate, as distinguished from each other. The two are merely terms applied to the two poles of the same thing. Beginning at any point of the scale we find "more love," or "less hate," as we ascend the scale; and "more hate" or "less love" as we descend this being true no matter from what point, high or low, we may start. There are degrees of Love and Hate, and there is a middle point where "Like and Dislike" become so faint that it is difficult to distinguish between them. Courage and Fear come under the same rule. The Pairs of Opposites exist everywhere. Where you find one thing you find its opposite-the two poles.

And it is this fact that enables the Hermetist to transmute one mental state into another, along the lines of Polarization. Things belonging to different classes cannot be transmuted into each other, but things of the same class may be changed, that is, may have their polarity changed. Thus Love never becomes East or West, or Red or Violet-but it may and often does turn into Hate and likewise Hate may be transformed into Love, by changing its polarity. Courage may be transmuted into Fear, and the reverse. Hard things may be rendered Soft. Dull things become Sharp. Hot things become Cold. And so on, the transmutation always being between things of the same kind of different degrees. Take the case of a Fearful man. By raising his mental vibrations along the line of Fear- Courage, he can be filled with the highest degree of Courage and Fearlessness. And, likewise, the Slothful man may change himself into an Active, Energetic individual simply by polarizing along the lines of the desired quality.

12. Hence the entity also from those periods of its activity rose to that position in the Temple Beautiful service, which was that organ or that body or that place of service and activity in which there were the trainings as it were of the individuals, from the desires of the natures of flesh itself, purified by the service and activity, through rote - yet the very influences that raised within the bodies that had been brought for purifying the regeneration by the fires of these, by the fires of purification. (264-50)

10. (Q) What were the thoughts and tenets which were studied at the time of my incarnation when in the Temple Beautiful, wherein I was enabled through the activities to become more in accord with developing the body beautiful? [See Life reading, 264-31.]
(A) That the motivative forces that cleanse matter are of the spiritual fires that have removed and do remove the dross of carnal forces. For when the body, when the soul (as the entity did then), makes for no thought of self or of body but that the glory and the fires of love that are of the Creative Forces burn within the mind, the body, the soul, so do they purify the FLESH, the MATTER, the INFLUENCES of being IN a DIMENSIONAL plane. (264-45)

9. (Q) Should this body continue giving psychic readings in trance state, or should the body seek to develop to do this consciously; and if so, how should the body go about it?
(A) This, as we find, as has been given, would entail a great deal of an explanation as to what has been the development of the body, as to why or how the body is able in the present to subjugate the consciousness that the soul forces - that have been developed through those experiences where the mental and physical body were used for the beneficent effects for individuals, for groups - may be used for helping others, but now - as has been found through the activities without - these must be subjugated. Until there is regeneration within the activities of the body, or until there has been the purification through the coming into the influences in the activities of the earth those forces that may bring to the body and those associated or surrounded, or to the earth, those that may purify much - won't get much unless he is subjugated! (294-171)

16. (Q) What should be my soul development in relationship to the work that comes thru me as a channel in this life?
(A) That there is the necessity for the subjugation of the conscious mind of this entity, this body, that the soul in its development may give that which has been experienced by same - or that may be used by the spirit of truth and light for enlightenment in the various phases and spheres of experiences that may make other souls aware of the promises of the Father to the sons of men in the earth - is for the sincere desire of the soul to FIND expression. Yet in a weak, in an uncomely surrounding of a physical body, that in its last [American] experience and sojourn sought rather the aggrandizement of the desires of the body in its relationships with individuals in their activity. Hence the soul development in the present, through the aid of those that have the desire in body, in mind, in heart, in soul, that they may be a channel of blessing, a prop, an aid for this body in its sojourn in its activity in the earth, that it may succor and aid, that it may give of itself to make for the purifying that soul, that the development may come for those with whom, to whom, those things were in error; for they must be met in every experience. And as the fires of flesh are burned, there may come the regeneration - even in the flesh - even in the bodies, that that fire from the very Throne may be made a light to the world through those things, those aids, those counsels that may be as a prop one for the other, and thus fulfil the law of God in their lives, their associations.

Thus may the soul develop, thus may it be called blessed, thus may there come to ALL those things that satisfy, that bring contentment in the inner self, making the abilities to smile through tears, to be joyous even in persecution, to be happy in service to their fellow man. (294-174)

DTP:I.X

When nations seek to make religion absolutely dominant in their affairs, the result is sure to be fraught with disaster. The theocratic policy of the Israelites was a case in point and, as the reader will ere long perceive, Suernis and Necropan were examples yet earlier in the history of the world. And the reason is, not that religion is a failure; the force of this record of my life must convey the truth that I think nothing is better than pure religion undefiled. No, the reason why a successful theocracy can not permanently thrive is that the attention of the promoters must be given to things spiritual to render the spiritual successful, and the things of God's Kingdom can never be the things of earth. Not, at least, until man is fully developed in his sixth or psychic principle, has become purified, by the fire of the Spirit, from all taint of animality.

AGJC:VIII.40:12

1. Now, in the early morning Jesus came again to teach and heal. A light not comprehended shown about, as though some mighty spirit overshadowed him.
2. A magus noted this and asked him privately to tell from whence his wisdom came, and what the meaning of the light.
3. And Jesus said, There is a Silence where the soul may meet its God, and there the fount of wisdom is, and all who enter are immersed in light, and filled with wisdom, love and power.
4. The magus said, Tell me about this Silence and this light, that I may go and there abide.
5. And Jesus said, The Silence is not circumscribed; is not a place closed in with wall, or rocky steeps, nor guarded by the sword of man.
6. Men carry with them all the time the secret place where they might meet their God.
7. It matters not where men abide, on mountain top, in deepest vale, in marts of trade, or in the quiet home; they may at once, at any time, fling wide the door, and find the Silence, find the house of God; it is within the soul.
8. One may not be so much disturbed by noise of business, and the words and thoughts of men if he goes all alone into the valley or the mountain pass.
9. And when life's heavy load is pressing hard, it is far better to go out and seek a quiet place to pray and meditate.
10. The Silence is the kingdom of the soul which is not seen by human eyes.
11. When in the Silence, phantom forms mat flit before the mind; but they are all subservient to the will; the master soul may speak and they are gone.
12. If you would find this Silence of the soul you must yourself prepare the way. None but the pure in heart may enter here.
13. And you must lay aside all tenseness of the mind, all business cares, all fears, all doubts and troubled thoughts.
14. Your human will must be absorbed by the divine; then you will come into a consciousness of holiness.
15. You are in the Holy Place, and you will see upon a living shrine the candle of the Lord aflame.
16. And when you see it burning there, look deep into the temple of your brain, and you will see it all aglow.
17. In every part, from head to foot. are candles all in place, just waiting to be lighted by the flaming torch of love.
18. And when you see the candles all aflame, just look, and you will see, with eyes of soul, the waters of the fount of wisdom rushing on; and you may drink, and there abide.
19. And then the curtains part, and you are in the Holiest of All, where rests the Arc of God, whose covering is the Mercy Seat.
20. Fear not to lift the sacred board; the Tables of the Law are in the Ark concealed.
21. Take them and read them well; for they contain all precepts and commands that men will ever need.
22. And in the Ark, the magic wand of prophecy lies waiting for your hand; it is the key to all the hidden meanings of the present, future, past.
23. And then, behold, the manna there, the hidden bread of life; and he who eats shall never die.
24. The cherubim have guarded well for every soul this treasure box, and whosoever will enter in and find his own.
25. Now Kaspar heard the Hebrew master speak and he exclaimed, Behold, the wisdom of the gods has come to men!
26. And Jesus went his way, and in the sacred groves of Cyrus, where the multitudes were met, he taught and healed the sick.

AGJC:XVII.129:19

1. The news soon spread that Jesus and the twelve were come, and many people came to see.
2. And Jesus said, Behold, you come to see, but that means naught. If you would have the benedictions of the Christ, take up your and follow me.
3. If you would give your life for selfish self, then you will lose your life.
4. If you will give your life in service of your fellow men, then you will save your life.
5. This life is but a span, a bauble of to-day. There is a life that passes not.
6. Where is your profit if you gain the world and lose your soul? What would you take in payment for your soul?
7. If you would find the spirit life, the life of man in God, then you must walk a narrow way and enter through a narrow gate.
8. The way is Christ, the gate is Christ, and you must come up by the way of Christ. No man comes unto God but by the Christ.
9. The kingdom of the Christ will come; yea, some of you who hear me now will not pass through the gates of death until you see the kingdom come in power.
10. For seven days the master and the twelve remained in Cæsarea-Philippi.
11. Then Jesus, taking Peter, James and John, went forth unto a mountain top to pray.
12. And as he prayed a brilliant light appeared; his form became as radiant as a precious stone;
13. His face shone like the sun; his garments seemed as white as snow; the son of man became the son of God.
14. He was transfigured that the men of earth might see the possibilities of man.
15. When first the glory came the three disciples were asleep; a master touched their eyes and said, Awake and see the glory of the Lord.
16. And they awoke, and saw the glory of the Lord; and more, they saw the glory of the heavenly world, for they beheld two men from thence stand forth beside the Lord.
17. And Peter asked the master who awakened them, Who are these men who stand beside the Lord?
18. The master said, These men are Moses and Elijah, who are come that you may know that heaven and earth are one; that masters there and masters here are one.
19. The veil that separates the worlds is but an ether veil. For those who purify their hearts by faith the veil is rolled aside, and they can see and know that death is an illusive thing.
20. And Peter said, Praise God! And then he called to Jesus and he said, My master and my Lord, this is the gate of heaven, and it is well that we remain.
21. May we go down and bring three tents; a tent for you, a tent for Moses, and for Elijah one? But Jesus answered not.
22. And Moses and Elijah talked with Jesus on the mount. They talked about the coming trial of the Lord;
23. About his death, his rest within the tomb; about the wonders of the resurrection morn; the transmutation of his flesh, and his ascension on the clouds of light;
24. And all symbolic of the path that every man must tread; symbolic of the way the sons of men become the sons of God.
25. The three disciples were amazed, and suddenly the ethers were surcharged with song, and forms as light as air moved all about the mountain top.
26. And then from out the glory of the upper world they heard a voice that said,
27. This is the son of man, my chosen one to manifest the Christ to men. Let all the earth hear him.
28. When the disciples heard the voice they were afraid; they fell upon the ground and prayed.
29. And Jesus came; he touched them and he said, Arise, fear not; lo, I am here.
30. Then they arose, and as they looked about they saw no one; the men had gone. The master only stood with them.
31. As Jesus and the three came from the mountain top they talked about the meaning of the scene, and Jesus told them all; and then he said,
32. Till I have risen from the dead tell not to any one what you have seen.
33. But the disciples could not comprehend the meaning of the words, Till I have risen from the dead.
34. And Jesus told them once again about his death, and rising from the grave; about the kingdom of the soul that was to come in glory and in power.
35. But Peter said, The scribes have taught that e'er the king shall come Elijah must appear.
36. And Jesus said, Elijah has already come; but scribes and Pharisees received him not;
37. And men reviled him, bound him, cast him in a prison cell, and shouted with a fiend's delight to see him die.
38. What men have done to him, that they will do to me.
39. Then the disciples understood that Jesus spoke of John whom Herod slew.

5. Then, in entering, each soul comes to manifest that it has NOT so well learned in the lessons of hope, patience, tolerance, brotherly love, kindness, gentleness, meekness, and such. These are the fruits of the spirit. And the

505-4 Page 2

manifestation of these attributes in the experience of each soul brings, as the Master of Masters has given, that awareness of self of the soul that is the gift of the Creator, that is the birthright of every individual that may be wasted in attempting to gratify those things that are of the earth, or of the carnal forces, and thus become weakened and less aware of its experience or existence in the affairs of man. Yet the soul finds its experience, no matter in what environ; and the ENVIRON is that created by what the soul - the inner self - has done, does do, about the manifestations of Creative Influences in the relationships to its fellow man. (505-4)

...As these took form, by the gratifying of their own desire for that as builded or added to the material conditions, they became hardened or set - much in the form of the existent human body of the day...

(see: 364-3)

...those that partook of carnal to the gratification of that that brought about its continual HARDENING and less ability to harken back through that from WHICH it came...

(see: 364-10)

17. Let thy prayer, thy meditation then be - as ye choose this day whom ye will serve, whether the fleshpots of thine own carnal self or the duties, the joys, the harmonies of Him who has given, "Come unto me, ye that are disturbed or heavy laden - take my purpose, my yoke, - learn of me, and ye shall find rest unto thy mental, thy material, thy spiritual self." (1722-1)

10. (Q) Does the truth, "By becoming aware in a material world was the only manner through which spiritual forces might become aware of their separation from spiritual surroundings" show that the reincarnation of those who die in childhood is necessary?
(A) As the awareness comes by separation (which is being manifested in materiality as we know it in the present),

262-57 Page 3

there is the necessity of the sojourning in EACH experience for the developments of the influences necessary in each soul's environ, each soul's attributes, to become again aware of being in the PRESENCE of the Father. Hence the reincarnation into this or that influence, and those that are only aware of material or carnal influences for a moment may be as GREATLY impressed as were a finite mind for a moment in the presence of Infinity. How long was the experience of Saul in the way to Damascus? How long was the experience of Stephen as he saw the Master standing - not sitting, STANDING? How long was the experience of those that saw the vision that beckoned to them, or any such experience?

When one considers the birth of a soul into the earth, the more often is the body and the body-mind considered than the soul - that is full-grown in a breath. For, did the Father (or Infinity) bring the earth, the worlds into existence, how much greater is a day in the house of the Lord - or a moment in His presence - than a thousand years in carnal forces?

Hence a soul even for a flash, or for a breath, has perhaps experienced even as much as Saul in the way. (262-57)

KYBLN:II

7. The Principle of Gender

"Gender is in everything; everything has its Masculine and Feminine Principles; Gender manifests on all planes."--The Kybalion.

This Principle embodies the truth that there is GENDER manifested in everything--the Masculine and Feminine Principles ever at work. This is true not only of the Physical Plane, but of the Mental and even the Spiritual Planes. On the Physical Plane, the Principle manifests as SEX, on the higher planes it takes higher forms, but the Principle is ever the same. No creation, physical, mental or spiritual, is possible without this Principle. An understanding of its laws will throw light on many a subject that has perplexed the minds of men. The Principle of Gender works ever in the direction of generation, regeneration, and creation. Everything, and every person, contains the two Elements or Principles, or this great Principle, within it, him or her. Every Male thing has the Female Element also; every Female contains also the Male Principle. If you would understand the philosophy of Mental and Spiritual Creation, Generation, and Re-generation, you must understand and study this Hermetic Principle. It contains the solution of many mysteries of Life. We caution you that this Principle has no reference to the many base, pernicious and degrading lustful theories, teachings and practices, which are taught under fanciful titles, and which are a prostitution of the great natural principle of Gender. Such base revivals of the ancient infamous forms of Phallicism tend to ruin mind, body and soul, and the Hermetic Philosophy has ever sounded the warning note against these degraded teachings which tend toward lust, licentiousness, and perversion of Nature's principles. If you seek such teachings, you must go elsewhere for them--Hermeticism contains nothing for you along these lines. To the pure, all things are pure; to the base, all things are base.

R4. 5/57 Extract from Gina Cerminara's book, THE WORLD WITHIN, William Sloane Associates, N.Y.:

SOME KARMIC ASPECTS OF SEX

The taking of vows of celibacy in one lifetime can have far-reaching consequences in succeeding lifetimes. By the continuitive rather than the retributive aspect of karma, frigidity or the incapacity to make a sexual adjustment usually results from such vows.

But it is when a vow of celibacy is broken that karmic penalties in the retributive sense become quite severe. One case concerns a Catholic priest and nun in England [[849] and [1102]]. They fell madly in love and broke their vows of celibacy together. The Cayce reading indicates that the priest dominated the woman and persuaded her against her own better judgement. It seems apparent also that their love was largely of a sensual nature.

In this lifetime these two came together again as man and wife, again of the Catholic faith. From the very beginning of their marriage the wife was frigid. At the end of the first year, the man became a helpless cripple, physically incapable of any sexual activity whatsoever.

Because of her strict Catholic views, the wife would not divorce the man, despite the fact that they were extremely unhappy together. He continued to try to dominate her mentally, as he had once before both physically and mentally. But she had chosen, in the planes between lifetimes, to go to a realm where she could develop her mind and become more intellectually independent and self-confident. Consequently, he was unable to dominate her mentally or any other way, and constant friction was the nature of their marriage.

A case like this is not to be regarded moralistically, but psychologically and spiritually. The "punishment" here is surely not to be thought of as the vindictiveness of a jealous theological God, bent on avenging two hapless transgressors of Church law. The point at issue, rather is weakness of character in that two persons permitted their sensuality to interfere with an express dedication to a spiritual career. The man was aggressive enough to persuade the woman; the woman was weak enough to permit

1102-1 Page 2

herself to be persuaded. Moreover, a broken vow is probably to be regarded in the same way as a broken contract or a broken word - the second party to the contract in this case being, if not God, then one's own Higher Self.

An extraordinarily painful life situation, dramatically appropriate to their own previous conduct, became the crucible in which these two souls were given the opportunity to fulfill their broken pledge, and to forge from their weakness, strength.

In the present lifetime they were brought into a situation where physical circumstances FORCED them into the fulfillment of their old vow of chastity, and into a life where there was no sensual expression whatsoever. This was karma, unquestionably; but perhaps karma is related to profoundly felt guilt feelings, and to the awareness, at superconscious levels, of a spiritual task unfulfilled.

It is possible, of course, for a frigid wife to be relieved, at the conscious level at least, that her husband makes no sexual demands on her. But in this case the woman was chained nonetheless to a distasteful situation: She was obligated to serve, constantly, a helpless, carping, and petulant cripple. For his part, the man lived almost his entire life in his mind and had no other alternative but to fulfill what had probably been his purpose before: namely, to study along religious and philosophical lines. And certainly at unconscious levels there must have been a deep sense of frustration, for both of them. (1102-1)

Attunement - Crucifixion/Sacrifice [Self]/Warnings

6. (Q) As given, this entity may, if will's forces are correctly used, have no need of further development on earth's plane. Does this mean that the entity may, if it

900-15 Page 3

chooses to so live, enter God's Holy of Holies when it leaves earth's plane, or does this mean that the spiritual entity of [900] is merely preparing for another higher plane of eternity, from which development towards God is to continue?
(A) When the conditions as have been outlined and given are considered, this body, this entity, [900], will see, understand, how the present earth's plane so manifests in his self those conditions that would make it possible for him to develop in earth's plane, and so develop in the spiritual plane that the entity would prepare itself, its soul development, of such as would bring it into the realms of the righteous; will's manifestation in the earthly plane being that barrier, for, as has been given, "The spirit is willing, the flesh is weak."

As has been given, God has not willed that ANY should be lost. Man's undoing, then, [is] within himself, by gratifying the desires, the weaknesses of the flesh.

Then, as the development of the spiritual entity brings those environments, through which the soul and the earthly entity must pass, or may pass by the relative law of attraction, the will manifests in the earthly sphere, the soul reaching its development by and between the earthly sojourn and its spiritual entity's conditions. (900-15)

29. Thus ye may constructively use that ability of spiritual attunement, which is the birthright of each soul; ye may use it as a helpful influence in thy experiences in the earth.

2475-1 Page 4

30. But make haste SLOWLY! Prepare the body. Prepare the mind, before ye attempt to loosen it in such measures or manners that it may be taken hold upon by those influences which constantly seek expressions of self rather than of a living, constructive influence of a CRUCIFIED Savior.

31. Then, crucify desire in self; that ye may be awakened to the real abilities of helpfulness that lie within thy grasp. (2475-1)

7. (Q) What was meant by "As in the first Adam sin entered, so in the last Adam all shall be made alive?"
(A) Adam's entry into the world in the beginning, then, must become the savior OF the world, as it was committed to his care, "Be thou fruitful, multiply, and SUBDUE the earth!" Hence Amilius, Adam, the first Adam, the last Adam, becomes - then - that that is GIVEN the POWER OVER the earth, and - as in each soul the first to be conquered is self - then ALL THINGS, conditions and elements, are subject unto that self! That a universal law, as may be seen in that as may be demonstrated either in gases that destroy one another by becoming elements of the same, or that in the mineral or the animal kingdom as may be found that destroy, or BECOME one WITH the other. Hence, as Adam given - the SON of God - so he MUST become that that would be able to take the world, the earth, back to that source from which it came, and ALL POWER is given in his keeping in the earth, that he has overcome; self, death, hell and the grave even, become subservient unto Him THROUGH the conquering of self in that made flesh; for, as in the beginning was the word, the Word WAS with God, the Word WAS God, the same was IN the beginning. The Word came and dwelt among men, the offspring of self in a material world, and the Word OVERCAME the world - and hence the world BECOMES, then, as the servant of that that overcame the world! (364-7)

18. In the field of the understanding of the magic or mysterious forces, especially as applied to the influences over peoples, and in the APPLICATION of same - whether as to song, music, or of precious stones - even these that have to do with the odors - may the entity gain, conquer self, and develop through these experiences; keeping in that way in which the criterion for the development is made as the ideal; holding that, the entity may reach to that position as to WHATEVER is desired, so long as the DESIRE is in accord with that universal force or development, called - God. Ready for questions. (1714-1)

30. (Q) Outline and explain a method or technique of effective prayer as to apply the laws of increase and to overcome the laws of gravity by these entities.

2533-7 Page 4

(A) As ye are in and under, and apply laws, ye become the law. As He applied the law, - that is, as Jesus, the man, that is in relationship to thyself, - as He applied the law He made Himself equal with the law, by becoming the law. No doubt, no fear, no animosity, no self - but selfless in God's purpose. This overcomes the law as related to all phases of materiality, including gravity, including supply, including ALL phases of the experience in the earth. (2533-7)

34. (Q) Give these entities the principle and technique of conscious telepathy.
(A) The consciousness of His abiding presence. For, He is all power, all thought, the answer to every question. For, as these attune more and more to the awareness of His presence, the desire to know of those influences that may be revealed causes the awareness to become materially practical.

First, begin between selves. Set a definite time, and each at that moment put down what the other is doing. Do this for twenty days. And ye will find ye have the key to telepathy. (2533-7)

9. For if you will read the Book of Revelation with the idea of the body as the interpretation, you will understand yourself and learn to really analyze, psychoanalyze, mentally analyze others. But you will have to learn to apply it in self first. For the motivating force in each one of those patterns represented, is that which the individual entity entertains as the ideal. This is the motivating spirit, the motivating purpose. When it is out of attune, or not coordinating with the First Cause, there may not be the greater unfoldment. For, it is in self that it becomes out of attune. It loses its power or ability. It loses creative energy or its hold upon the First Cause that is the Creator or God. (4083-1)

7. (Q) If my ultimate purpose is to prove the reality or non-reality of life after death to mankind, am I right in continuing my studies of electricity for several more years?
(A) As we have indicated again and again, the study of electrical energies is the basis for finding in the scientific manner the motivative force of animation in matter.

But in the study of this activity of electronic energy in man, LOOK for same in the lower scale and NOT in the ultra frequent.

And this BEING the case, if the purpose is to be sure in self and to give the proper background for that as may be experienced, if the body and the mind are sincere in the desire for HELPFULNESS in this direction and not for the GRATIFYING of self's OWN ego, then the study of ELECTRICAL energies, of electricity, is desirable. But upon this basis should the approach be.

He that believes that God is may approach Him within his OWN self.

As has been given from time immemorial, seek to know thyself. Not as an egotist but the ego within self, the I AM consciousness; but not for the gratifying of self's OWN ego. And he that would find the God in self must believe that He is, and proceed from that premise.

He that would find life, other than in its expressions in materiality or matter, then must believe that it exists. Then it may be with impunity sought; for the aid, for the comfort, for the hope, for the faith that it may build in those experiences of those who have lost their way or who grope in doubt or in fear, those who approach old age - as man counts same. For Life is, and its manifestations in matter ARE of an ELECTRONIC energy.

8. (Q) What course do you believe best to follow to achieve this goal?
(A) It's just been given. Seeking for the LOWER forms of electric forces and their activities in the human body. As to revivify disordered members, as of an electrifying or

440-20 Page 3

revivifying energy to disturbed members, as to the effect of this in its supplying and destroying both; for the revivifying of an individual entity's experience in the sphere of materiality or of matter is, or should be, a proof. And in this phase may greater accomplishments be made.

As we have given for this body, nothing save self stands in the way of the entity MAKING or becoming a channel of blessings to many; BUT SELF! For the entity may be assured, for the entity will find, nothing in heaven or hell or earth may separate thee from the knowledge and the use of the I AM PRESENCE within save selfishness - or self! [Rom. 8:35--39] (440-20)

4. In respecting individual association with the psychic work, we find this as varied as individuals, yet each, that is already or may become associated with same, will find those words of the apostle to the Master - that each may present their bodies a living sacrifice, which is a reasonable service. To some there has been given the ability to serve as prophets; some as teachers; some as ministers; some in one manner, some in another; which are spiritual gifts, and of the same source, when applied in that manner that brings service to then fellow man; for in sending the Son into the world, as flesh, becoming the Son of Man, man's service to God becomes then fellow service to fellow man, and through same exemplifying God's gift to the world. (254-31)

35. (Q) In the book YOUR FAITH IS YOUR FORTUNE, is Neville's commentary on the twenty-third Psalm accurate?
(A) It is for Neville, but not for [2533] not for [2390]! For, as the prayer, as the 23rd Psalm is, "The Lord is MY shepherd," not Neville's, not anyone else's, but "MY shepherd." That is, "I AM THE LORD'S, for I hear His voice, heed His call." (2533-7)

15. (Q) Please give advice that would help in those times when there is the beginning of Kundalini to rise or there is the circulation of Kundalini through the body. What should be the next step?
(A) Surround self with that consciousness of the Christ-Spirit; this by the affirmation of "Let self be surrounded with the Christ-Consciousness, and the DIRECTIONS be through those activities in the body-force itself."

Do not seek the lower influences, but the Christ-Consciousness. (2072-11)

20. (Q) Should the Christ-Consciousness be described as the awareness within each soul, imprinted in pattern on the mind and waiting to be awakened by the will, of the soul's oneness with God?
(A) Correct. That's the idea exactly! (5749-14)

9. (Q) Could we of this group at this time have a message from the Master to guide us on our way?
(A) When each has shown self, as He has given, as being able or capable of receiving or vibrating to that which may make the consciousness for each in that realm. (262-39)

16. (Q) [379]: How may I raise my vibrations so as to contact the Christ?
(A) Making the will, the desire of the heart, one with His, believing in faith, in patience, all becomes possible in Him, through Him to the Father; for He gave it as it is.
Believest thou?

Then, "according to thy faith be it done in thee". (5749-4)

KYBLN:XV

One may change his mental vibrations by an effort of Will, in the direction of deliberately fixing the Attention upon a more desirable state. Will directs the Attention, and Attention changes the Vibration. Cultivate the Art of Attention, by means of the Will, and you have solved the secret of the Mastery of Moods and Mental States.

"To destroy an undesirable rate of mental vibration, put into operation the principle of Polarity and concentrate upon the opposite pole to that which you desire to suppress. Kill out the undesirable by changing its polarity."--The Kybalion.

This is one of the most important of the Hermetic Formulas. It is based upon true scientific principles. We have shown you that a mental state and its opposite were merely the two poles of one thing, and that by Mental Transmutation the polarity might be reversed. This Principle is known to modern psychologists, who apply it to the breaking up of undesirable habits by bidding their students concentrate upon the opposite quality. If you are possessed of Fear, do not waste time trying to "kill out" Fear, but instead cultivate the quality of Courage, and the Fear will disappear. Some writers have expressed this idea most forcibly by using the illustration of the dark room. You do not have to shovel out or sweep out the Darkness, but by merely opening the shutters and letting in the Light the Darkness has disappeared. To kill out a Negative quality, concentrate upon the Positive Pole of that same quality, and the vibrations will gradually change from Negative to Positive, until finally you will become polarized on the Positive pole instead of the Negative. The reverse is also true, as many have found out to their sorrow, when they have allowed themselves to vibrate too constantly on the Negative pole of things. By changing your polarity you may master your moods, change your mental states, remake your disposition, and build up character. Much of the Mental Mastery of the advanced Hermetics is due to this application of Polarity, which is one of the important aspects of Mental Transmutation. Remember the Hermetic Axiom (quoted previously), which says:

"Mind (as well as metals and elements) may be transmuted from state to state; degree to degree, condition to condition; pole to pole; vibration to vibration."--The Kybalion.

25. (Q) How may I bring into activity my pineal and pituitary glands, as well as the Kundalini and other chakras, that I may attain to higher mental and spiritual powers? Are there exercises for this purpose, and if there are, please give them.
(A) As indicated, first so FILL the mind with the ideal that it may vibrate throughout the whole of the MENTAL being!

Then, close the desires of the fleshly self to conditions about same. MEDITATE upon "THY WILL WITH ME." Feel same. Fill ALL the centers of the body, from the lowest to the highest, with that ideal; opening the centers by surrounding self first with that consciousness, "NOT MY WILL BUT THINE, O LORD, BE DONE IN AND THROUGH ME."

And then, have that desire, that purpose, not of attaining without HIS direction, but WITH His direction, - who is the Maker, the Giver of life and light; as it is indeed in Him that we live and move and have our being.

26. (Q) Is there any method whereby I might develop such faculties as a perfect memory; intuition, telepathy, astral projection, and healing of others, as well as myself?
(A) All healing of every nature comes from the DIVINE within that body, or the body applied to such methods or manners of healing.

The attuning of self, - not as to that this or that may be accomplished. But remember, as has ever been given of old, ALL manner of expression, all life, emanates from one source - God! God in thyself; not as "I will, but as Thou wilt."

Let that be the purpose, the import, the intent, the DESIRE; and that which is needed for the bringing of its abilities and faculties of every nature in attunement will be done.

And thus give off, in harmonious accent, that as will be pleasing in His sight, - the purpose for which each soul enters a material experience. (1861-4)

29. The abilities to which, then, the entity may attain in the present sphere lie in the following out of those conditions as have been given, as have been outlined for the entity, in the manner, the nature, the character of earthly labors, ever remembering first: Service to others is the highest service to God. Ever keep self in that way and manner as to be able to answer for the faith that lies within. Ever be in that way of using all force as is manifest before the entity to the glorification of God rather than of self, for the application of self is self's reflection of the God worshiped. Ready for questions. (257-10)

35. KNOW, self is the only excuse. Self is the only sin; that is, selfishness - and all the others are just a modification of that expression of the ego. But so close is the ego, the I Am, to the GREAT I AM, THAT I AM, that the confusions of duty and privilege and opportunity become so enmeshed in the experience of the entity. (1362-1)

21. (Q) What should I do about it?
(A) That's up to the entity. To know what to do and not to do it, it becomes a sin, and to know to do good in certain given directions, these may become as semi-good. Just keep trying in the attitude of asking daily that the entity be guided in doing and choosing that which is the greater benefit, not for the entity alone, but the contribution to making the world a better place for others to live in. (5248-1)

15. (Q) How can one be sure that a decision is in accordance with God's will?
(A) As indicated here before. Ask self in the own conscious self, "Shall I do this or not?" The voice will answer within. Then meditate, ask the same, Yes or No. You may be very sure if thine own conscious self and the divine self

2072-14 Page 3

is in accord, you are truly in that activity indicated, "My spirit beareth witness with thy spirit." You can't get far wrong in following the word, as ye call the word of God. (2072-14)

31. (Q) What is the best way for me to get divine guidance for my numerous problems and enterprises? I pray all the time.
(A) Turn within. There is no better way than reading and analyzing the last admonition of Moses to his people, in the last chapters of Deuteronomy, and the messages found in the 14th, 15th, 16th and 17th chapters of St. John that were repeated over and over by John to the Mother of the Lord, who had so seldom heard the closer terms and descriptions used. Read these not with the attitude that you believe this, or do not believe that. As you read, apply the messages not just to anyone but to SELF - as though He, the Lord, were speaking alone with thee! Read only about five to ten verses each day. Then apply that given in those verses for a day! Then read five to ten more, - apply that. You will find a regeneration. For, remember, - thy body is the temple; there He has promised to meet thee. There ye may commune with Him - NOT outside! That from the outside must answer to that within.

What is thy relationship to Him? (2067-6)

45. (Q) Since I am definitely drawn to occult things, how can I free myself from the fear instilled by an early horoscope which stated that in turning to anything psychic I might open myself to the influences of black magic?
(A) No better formula may be given than this: Read Deuteronomy 30th, as being directed to thee BY those influences ye helped establish among a great peoples.

Then study and analyze John 14th, 15th, 16th, and 17th. Not as rote, again, but as a PRACTICAL experience, as may be the experience of any soul that seeks to make that creative force, God, as manifested there, the rule of the life.

No greater psychic lived than Jesus of Nazareth. No greater activity was manifested than by the entity itself in that directing of the household of its own sons; two of which practised black magic and were destroyed. These build that fear. In Him it is eradicated. (2630-1)

15. (Q) In what way should I be careful in giving out the occult forces, so as not to bring destructive influences?
(A) Teach as taught in English, in History, that the lessons of those that abused their power brought destruction to themselves and their leaders; so may the misapplication of power or force gained in the spiritual and mental life be misused to self's own destruction. Remember, as was given, "Even our beloved brother teaches many things wherein others wrest with to their own destruction, and if the righteous shall scarcely be saved where WILL the sinner and the ungodly appear?" In the preparation of meeting such experiences, pray oft. (307-4)

9. (Q) What should my attitude be when he returns?
(A) That as has been given. In self be true, irrespective of the attitude or the actions of another. Judge as ye WOULD be judged. Do as you WOULD be done by, to, for, of. In THIS there is not only safety in self, but development in mind and soul. (5534-1)

10. In study, then - study to show thine self approved unto the Creator of all things. Be satisfied with nothing short of a universal consciousness, guided or guarded by the Lord of the Way, or the WAY itself. In Him is Life! Why be satisfied with a lesser portion than a whole measure? (294-140)

33. The acts of those are such that they are ever desirous of the good for their brother, they are ever desirous of the fact that their Lord wait with them, that He walk and talk with them in their meditations, that He be with them in their pleasures. Yea, ye seek oft to call on Him in sorrow. How oft do you ask Him to dine with thee - how oft in thy pleasures? These activities ye may enjoy more when ye do learn these truths so as to make them a part of thy consciousness. Not merely when things go wrong or when you stump your toe should ye ask, but ask ever - and it will be the better. (3376-2)

AGJC:XVII.142:19-33

1. Now, Jesus and the twelve went to another town, and as they entered it they said, Peace be to all; good will to all.
2. A multitude of people followed and the master said to them, Behold, for you are followers for selfish gain.
3. If you would follow me in love, and be disciples of the Holy Breath, and gain at last the crown of life, you must leave all there is of carnal life behind.
4. Be not deceived; stay, men, and count the cost.
5. If one would build a tower, or a home, he first sits down and counts the cost to be assured that he has gold enough to finish it.
6. For well he knows that if he makes a failure of his enterprise he may lose all his wealth, and be the butt of ridicule.
7. And if a king desires to take the kingdom of another king, he calls his trusted men and they consider well their strength; he will not measure arms with one of matchless power.
8. Count well the cost before you start to follow me; it means the giving up of life, and all you have.
9. If you love father, mother, wife, or child, more than love the Christ, you cannot follow me.
10. If you follow wealth or honour more than you love the Christ, you cannot follow me.
11. The paths of carnal life do not run up the mountain side towards the top; they run around the mount of life, and if you go straight to the upper gate of consciousness you cross the paths of carnal life; tread in them not.
12. And this is how men bear the cross; no man can bear another's cross.
13. Take up your cross and follow me through Christ into the path of true discipleship; this is the path that leads to life.
14. This way of life is called the pearl of greatest price, and he who finds it must put all he has beneath his feet.
15. Behold, a man found in a certain field the croppings of a wondrous mine of gold, and he went forth and sold his home and all he had and bought the field; then he rejoiced in wealth.
16. Now, there were present, scribes and Pharisees of wealth who loved their money, and their bonds and lands, and they laughed loud to scorn what Jesus said.
17. Then Jesus spoke to them and said, You are the men who justify yourselves in sight of men; God knows your wickedness of heart;
18. And you must know, O men, that whatsoever is revered and is exalted by the carnal mind, is an abomination in the sight of God.
19. And Jesus went his way, and as he went a young man ran and knelt down at his feet and said, Good master, tell me what to do that I may have eternal life.
20. And Jesus said, Why do you call me good? No one is truly good but God himself.
21. And God has said, If you would enter into life, keep the Commandments of the law.
22. The young man asked, To which commands did he refer?
23. And Jesus said, You shall not kill; you shall not steal; you shall not do adulterous things; you shall not falsely testify;
24. and you shall love your God with all your heart, and you shall love your neighbour as yourself.
25. The man replied, These things I have observed from youth; what lack I yet?
26. And Jesus said, One thing you lack; your heart is fixed on things of earth; you are not free.
27. Go forth and sell all that you have, and give your money to the poor, and come follow me, and you shall have eternal life.
28. The man was grieved at what the master said; for he was rich; he hid his face and went in sorrow on his way.
29. And Jesus looked upon the sorrowing man and said, It is so hard for men with hoarded wealth to enter through the door into the kingdom of the soul.
30. And his disciples were amazed at what he said.
31. He answered them and said, I tell you, men, that they who trust in riches cannot trust in God and cannot come into the kingdom of the soul:
32. Yea, it is easier for a camel to go through a needle's eye than for a man with hoarded wealth to find the way of life. And his disciples said, Who then can find the way? Who can be saved?
33. And Jesus said, The rich may give his gold away; the high may kiss the dust, and God will save.
34. Then Jesus spoke this parable to them:
35. A rich man lived in splendid state; he wore the finest garments men could make; his boards were loaded with the costliest viands of the land.
36. A beggar, blind and lame, whose name was Lazarus, was wont to sit beside the waste gate of this home that he might share with dogs the refuse from the rich man's board.
37. It came to pass that Lazarus died, and angels carried him away unto the bosom of our father Abraham.
38. The rich man also died, and he was buried in a costly tomb; but in the purifying fires he opened up his eyes dissatisfied.
39. He looked and saw the beggar resting peacefully in the bosom of his father Abraham, and in the bitterness of his soul he cried,
40. My father Abraham, look down in mercy on your son; I am tormented in these flames.
41. Send Lazarus, I beseech, that he may give me just a sup of water to cool my parched tongue.
42. But Abraham replied, My son, in mortal life, you had the best things of the earth and Lazarus had the worst, and you would not give him a cup of water there, but drove him from your door.
43. The law must be fulfilled, and Lazarus now is comforted, and you are paying what you owe.
44. Besides, there is a great gulf fixed between your zone and us, and if I would I could not send Lazarus to you, and you cannot come up to us till you have paid your debts.
45. Again the man in anguish said, O father Abraham, I pray, send Lazarus back to earth, and to my father's house, that he may tell my brothers who are yet in life, for I have five of them, about the horrors of this place, lest they come down to me and not to you.
46. And Abraham replied, They have the words of Moses and the seers, let them hear them.
47. The man replied, They will not hearken to the written word; bit if a amn would go up from the grave they might believe.
48. But Abraham replied, If they hear not the words of Moses and the seers they would not be persuaded even though one from the dead stood in their midst.
49. And Peter said, Lord, we have left our all to follow you; and what is our reward?
50. And Jesus said, Most verily I say to you, that you who have left all to follow me shall come into a newness of a life hid deep with Christ in God.
51. And you shall sit with me upon the throne of power, and judge with me the tribes of Israel.
52. And he who conquers carnal self, and follows me through Christ shall have a hundred fold of that which is the wealth of life on earth, and in the world to come, eternal life.

11. What are the sources of psychic information? What seekest thou? What art THOU willing to give for thine own soul? Pleasure in the earth for the moment? The satisfying of thine position, that ye may be well-spoken of? As ye seek, as ye sow, as thou hast purposed and desired in thine heart, so shall ye reap, so shall ye receive. (5752-6)

31. (Q) Explain repentance and remission of sins as they apply to us.
(A) Repentance means being sorry, as He, as He wept with the young man who turned away when he was told, "Sell all thou hast and give to the poor, and follow me." He was sorry for the young man. Why? As He gave, "Thou art not far from the kingdom of God." In other words, "Thou art not far from being wholly the law," but the fear of lack, the fear of the lack of the medium of exchange - or of wealth - hindered.

As in thine own experience - in these two - the desire to know His biddings, realizing there is a purpose that is a union of strength in each, is as that same question asked by that man. The sorrow was not of the man but of Jesus, who became the Christ.

Repentance, then, is "Not my will but Thine, O Lord, be done in me, through me, day by day."

Then, let the prayer of each be - three times each day - agree upon a time - not merely say it, but feel it, be it:

"LORD! THY WILL BE DONE IN ME, TODAY. LORD, THY WILL BE DONE IN ME TODAY."

Then, as ye go about thy daily tasks, in associations with others, let thy words, thy acts, thy thoughts, be ever, "LORD, THY WILL BE DONE IN ME TODAY."

This does not mean that there is to be long-facedness, but JOY - even as in Him when He wept with those that wept and rejoiced with those that did rejoice; even supplying the wine, even of greater flavor and potency than the bridegroom was able to supply.

He was ALL things to all men. YE, under His direction, by that constant prayer, may be - daily - all things to all men. Thus will each soul be GLAD, be JOYOUS, in thy coming, and sorrow at thy going. (2533-7)

...And the Reason why the fiery Soul cannot attain to Perfection during this Life's Time, is because it is fast bound with the outward Bond of Vanity, through which the Devil continually casteth his venomous Rays of Influence upon it, and so sifteth it, that it often biteth at his Bait, and poisoneth itself. From whence Misery and Anguish arise, so that the noble Sophia hideth herself in the Fountain of Christ, in the Heavenly Humanity; for she cannot draw near to Vanity....

WC:III.IV:104

1. GC: You will have before you the enquiring mind present here, [2533], born December 22, 1904 in Norfolk, Va., together with the information in his readings of May 29, 1943 and October 31, 1942.

From the highest source in the Christ Consciousness available to this entity you will give detailed and comprehensive instructions necessary for the entity to know, speak, and understand the proper use of the Sacred Omnific Word of Power or Logos and to have conscious access to Omnipotence, Omniscience and Omnipresence. You will answer the questions that may be asked.

2. EC: In this, as we find, the entity is asking that it knows not of. This ability - to speak, to apply, to be present in Omnipresence - is attained by having fully, completely met all that has been error in the experience of the body, mind and soul in the earth experience.

3. Not that this is not attainable, but one grows to that consciousness in the application of the faith in and the consciousness of being at-one with the divine that is within.

4. This may not then be given as yet.

5. (Q) Is the transmutation of human flesh to flesh divine the real mystery of the Crucifixion and Resurrection? Explain this mystery.
(A) There is no mystery to the transmutation of the body of the Christ. For having attained in the physical consciousness the at-onement with the Father-Mother-God, the completeness was such that with the disintegration of the body - as indicated in the manner in which the shroud, the robe, the napkin lay - there was then the taking of the body-physical form. This was the manner. It was not a transmutation, as of changing from one to another.

2533-8 Page 2

Just as indicated in the manner in which the body-physical entered the Upper Room with the doors closed, not by being a part of the wood through which the body passed but by forming from the ether waves that were within the room, because of a meeting prepared by faith. For as had been given, "Tarry ye in Jerusalem - in the upper chamber - until YE be endued with power from on high."

As indicated in the spoken word to Mary in the garden, "Touch me not, for I have not yet ascended to my Father." The body (flesh) that formed that seen by the normal or carnal eye of Mary was such that it could not be handled until there had been the conscious union with the sources of all power, of all force.

But afterward - when there had been the first, second, third, fourth and even the sixth meeting - He THEN said: "Put forth thy hand and touch the nail prints in my hands, in my feet. Thrust thy hand into my side and BELIEVE." This indicated the transformation.

For as indicated when the soul departs from a body (this is not being spoken of the Christ, you see), it has all of the form of the body from which it has passed - yet it is not visible to the carnal mind unless that mind has been, and is, attuned to the infinite. Then it appears, in the infinite, as that which may be handled, with all the attributes of the physical being; with the appetites, until these have been accorded to a unit of activity with universal consciousness.

Just as it was with the Christ-body: "Children, have ye anything here to eat?" This indicated to the disciples and the Apostles present that this was not transmutation but a regeneration, recreation of the atoms and cells of body that might, through desire, masticate material things - fish and honey (in the honeycomb) were given.

As also indicated later, when He stood by the sea and the disciples and Apostles who saw Him from the distance could not, in the early morning light, discern - but when He spoke, the voice made the impression upon the mind of the beloved disciple such that he spoke, "It is the Lord!" The body had prepared fire upon the earth - fire, water, the elements that make for creation. For as the spirit is the beginning, water combined of elements is the mother of creation.

Not transmutation of flesh but creation, in the pattern indicated.

Just as when there are those various realms about the solar system in which each entity may find itself when absent from the body, it takes on in those other realms not an earthly form but a pattern - conforming to the same dimensional elements of that individual planet or space.

2533-8 Page 3

6. (Q) How may I project a counterpart of my conscious awareness to any given place desired and comprehend or even take part in events there?
(A) Read what we have just been giving. This is an explanation of how. For it takes first spirit and mind form, and may be aware of the elements in space. For time and space are the elements of man's own concept of the infinite and are not realities as would be any bodily element in the earth - as a tree, a rose, a bird, an animal, as even a fellow being. Yet, just as the body may in its own material mind visualize, draw, a concept, a picture of an incident that has happened in time, so may the body in spirit and in spiritual mind project itself, be conscious of elements, be conscious of form, by and through spirit mind - as patterned in a conscious mind. Mind, then, becomes as a stream, with its upper and lower stratum, with that which moves swiftly or that which is resting upon either spirit or physical being.

These come, then, as flashes to a conscious mind. They may be gradually sustained, maintained. Just as mind may be projected. [See 2533-8, Par. R2, newspaper article.]

Here we will have an illustration: In a camp near here, near this particular spot or place ye occupy, there has been a gift taken by someone else. There will be a projection of the thought, "This MUST BE RETURNED!" and it will be. For here we have the parties to this physical condition existent - right and wrong, good and bad, spirit, mind, body. They are parts of this happening, and it is now being replaced.

7. (Q) How may I recognize sincere seekers of the Light, incarnate, and attune to those disincarnate?
(A) This, too, has just been explained in how and where and in what manner there may be the projection; or even as the body may interpret it when the body in itself may levitate itself from matter. Begin with self, then; attuning self in mind to spirit, until there is the ability in self to see self levitated from its own body. See it pass by. See it stand aside. See it act in all of the activities. This, then, will give the entity that ability within self to discern incarnate and disincarnate entities in their own activity.

Begin with self, not outside of self, if you would keep your own rational self.

8. (Q) Give meaning and pronunciation of the word J-A-H-H-E-V-A-H-E.
(A) Java; meaning the ability within itself to know itself to be itself and yet one with, or one apart from, the infinite; to be a part of that realm of helpers; to know self as a part of and in that realm where the angels are, or in

2533-8 Page 4

that realm of the individuals who have been, who are, with the Announcer, the Lord of the Way, and who have attained the consciousness of the Christ-within.

9. (Q) What is meant by the Hidden Way?
(A) Just as we have been trying to explain to the entity - the finding of the consciousness of self within as related to, as being at-one with or as a part of, or separated from, the whole.

For as was given so oft, this is found within. For thy body is indeed the pattern of the heavenly body, yet it only grows to same, as it grows away from same; though it may be within the three-dimensional realm. This is the Hidden Way. For as the entity uses, never abuses but uses self in service, it finds the Way. For who is the greater among you? "He that is the servant of all." Who would know the Hidden Way? They who seek to do His biddings alone.

10. (Q) The Holy Breath?
(A) This is the same, only in activity; that is, one may be aware of the at-onement but to see, to feel - There are not words to express, for we are expressing same in material terms or expressions of awarenesses in a consciousness made known as it plays upon the attributes of a physical being. As we say, the All-Seeing Eye of God, the All-Seeing Eye of self can only be attained when in attune to God. And when attuned, He hath breathed the Holy Breath on the activity of the entity. (2533-8)

9. How, then, does the activity of ANY influence act upon the individual system for bringing HEALING in the wake or the consciousness, to become conscious of its desire?

10. When a body, separate from that one ill, then, has so attuned or raised its own vibrations sufficiently, it may - by the motion of the spoken word - awaken the activity of the emotions to such an extent as to revivify, resuscitate or to change the rotary force or influence or the atomic forces in the activity of the structural portion, or the vitale forces of a body, in such a way and manner as to set it again in motion.

11. Thus does spiritual or psychic influence of body upon body bring healing to ANY individual; where another body may raise that necessary influence in the hormone of the circulatory forces as to take from that within itself to revivify or resuscitate diseased, disordered or distressed conditions within a body. (281-24)

6. (Q) GC: [Reading given third paragraph.] Each as an entity is a miniature copy of the universe, possessing a physical body, a mental body and a spiritual body. These bodies are so closely associated and related that the vibrations of one affect the other two. The mental especially partakes of the other two; in the physical as the conscious mind and in the spiritual as the superconscious mind.
(A) Well.

13. (Q) Am I equipped spiritually to do healing?
(A) Each and every soul that seeks and that contacts consciously spiritual forces that are constructive, is a healing force both mentally and (if mentally) physically. Hence the body with its will, with its desire, with its development, may raise those influences within self as to bring healing. By touch. For, as healing is through a physical channel, and as the various activities of body units are raised in their vibration to send out influences to others, there may be seen in self that while all body units are not wholly in unison, but if these are raised properly (which means the will, the desire to be used by Infinity or the God-force in self), it may heal self as well as others. For, in healing others the healing comes to self. (443-3)

KT:2

ENQUIRER. This applies to lay members, as I understand. And what of those who pursue the esoteric study of Theosophy; are they the real Theosophists?

THEOSOPHIST. Not necessarily, until they have proven themselves to be such. They have entered the inner group and pledged themselves to carry out, as strictly as they can, the rules of the occult body. This is a difficult undertaking, as the foremost rule of all is the entire renunciation of one's personality -- i. e., a pledged member has to become a thorough altruist, never to think of himself, and to forget his own vanity and pride in the thought of the good of his fellow-creatures, besides that of his fellow-brothers in the esoteric circle. He has to live, if the esoteric instructions shall profit him, a life of abstinence in everything, of self-denial and strict morality, doing his duty by all men. The few real Theosophists in the T. S. are among these members. This does not imply that outside of the T. S. and the inner circle, there are no Theosophists; for there are, and more than people know of; certainly far more than are found among the lay members of the T. S.

...for with the exaltation of self - or the gratifying of the desires of flesh - the door closes...

(see: 262-27)

...but raised in power and then misdirected may bring death itself...used aright may bring serenity, hope, peace, faith, understanding, and the attributes of its source...misdirected, may bring those doubts, fears, apprehensions, contentions, disorders, disruptions, in every portion of the body...

(see: 294-142)

...But the law of such is that, unless these are used for constructive and never for selfish motives or purposes, they will bring more harm than good....

(see: 5028-1)

12. (Q) Please explain the veil within the Holy of Holies.
(A) This is far afield, yet may be seen as that given by the Master, "These I have spoken in parable lest they see and are converted." What meaneth this? That those individuals' times, purposes, intents, had not been completed or sufficient unto where they would be stable in their use or application of the Glory or the opportunity or the factor itself.

So with the veil in the Holy of Holies, which might not be entered save by him who had been dedicated to the office of representing or presenting the purpose, the mind of the people as a whole - and THEN only after consecrating himself for that period or act of service.

So within man's own experience, as has been indicated, step by step through that which has been given thee, as ye approach the Father KNOW the way by putting into PRACTICAL application that thou hast GAINED day by day!

What brought death to him that put forth his hand to steady the Ark that, in ORDER, sat behind the veil? That which had brought to that individual material prosperity, laudation among his brethren; yet the soul had accepted all without dedicating his body, his mind, his purpose to that service - breaking through the veil to accept and yet not showing forth that which was in keeping with those commands, those

262-94 Page 3

promises. For it had been said and given, "He that putteth forth his hand BEYOND that veil shall SURELY die!" (262-94)

WC:IV.II

To whom the Master said:
Understand then what Heaven is: It is but the Turning in of the Will into the Love of God. Wheresoever thou findest God manifesting himself in Love, there thou findest Heaven, without travelling for it so much as one Foot. And by this understand also what Hell is, and where it is. I say unto thee, it is but the Turning in of the Will into the Wrath of God. Wheresoever the Anger of God doth more or less manifest itself, there certainly is more or less of Hell, in whatsoever Place it be. So that it is but the Turning in of thy Will either into his Love, or into his Anger; and thou art accordingly either in Heaven or in Hell. Mark it well. And this now cometh to pass in this present Life, whereof St. Paul speaking, saith, Our Conversation is in Heaven. And the Lord Christ saith also; My Sheep hear my Voice, and I know them, and they follow me, and I give them the Eternal Life; and none shall pluck them out of my Hand. Observe, he saith not, I will give them — after this Life is ended; but I give them, that is, now — in the Time of this Life. And what else is this Gift of Christ to his Followers but an Eternity of Life; which for certain, can be nowhere but in Heaven. And also if Christ be certainly in Heaven, and they who follow him in the Regeneration are in his Hand, then are they where he is, and so cannot be out of Heaven: Yea, moreover none shall be able to pluck them out of Heaven, because it is he who holdeth them there, and they are in his Hand which nothing can resist. All therefore doth consist in the Turning in, or Entering of the Will into Heaven, by hearing the Voice of Christ, and both knowing him and following him. And so on the contrary it is also. Understandest thou this?

But in that thou moreover sayest, why do not the Souls which are without God feel Hell in this World? I answer; They bear it about with them in their wicked Consciences, but they know it not; because the World hath put out their Eyes, and its deadly Cup hath cast them likewise into a Sleep, a most fatal Sleep. Notwithstanding which it must be owned that the Wicked do frequently feel Hell within them during the Time of this mortal Life, though they may not apprehend that it is Hell, because of the earthly Vanity which cleaveth unto them from without, and the sensible Pleasures and Amusements wherewith they are intoxicated. And moreover it is to be noted, that the outward Life in every such one hath yet the Light of the outward Nature, which ruleth in that Life; and so the Pain of Hell cannot, so long as that hath Rule, be revealed.

But when the Body dieth or breaketh away, so as the Soul cannot any longer enjoy such temporal Pleasure and Delight, nor the Light of this outward World, which is wholly thereupon extinguished as to it; then the Soul stands in a eternal Hunger and Thirst after such Vanities as it was here in Love withal, but yet can reach nothing but that false Will, which it had impressed in itself while in the Body; and wherein it had abounded to its great Loss. And now whereas it had too much of its Will in this Life, and yet was not contented therewith, it hath after this Separation by Death, as little of it; which createth in it an everlasting Thirst after that which it can henceforth never more obtain, and causeth it to be in a perpetual anxious Lust after Vanity, according to its former Impression, and in a continual Rage of Hunger after those Sorts of Wickedness and Lewdness whereinto it was immersed, while being in the Flesh.

Fain would it do more Evil still, but that it hath not either wherein or wherewith to effect the Same, left to it; and therefore it doth perform this only in itself. All is now internally transacted, as if it were outward; and so the Ungodly Soul is tormented by those Furies which are in his own Mind, and begotten upon himself by himself. For he is verily become his own Devil and Tormentor; and that by which he sinned here, when the Shadow of this World is passed away, abideth still with him in the Impression, and is made his Prison and his Hell. But this hellish Hunger and Thirst cannot be fully manifested in the Soul, till the Body which ministered to the Soul what it lusted after, and with which the Soul was so bewitched, as to dote thereupon, and pursue all its Cravings, be stripped off from it.

KYBLN:VIII

Only the most advanced Hermetists are able to grasp the Inner Teachings regarding the state of existence, and the powers manifested on the Spiritual Planes. The phenomena is so much higher than that of the Mental Planes that a confusion of ideas would surely result from an attempt to describe the same. Only those whose minds have been carefully trained along the lines of the Hermetic Philosophy for years--yes, those who have brought with them from other incarnations the knowledge acquired previously--can comprehend just what is meant by the Teaching regarding these Spiritual Planes. And much of these Inner Teachings is held by the Hermetists as being too sacred, important and even dangerous for general public dissemination. The intelligent student may recognize what we mean by this when we state that the meaning of "Spirit" as used by the Hermetists is akin to "Living Power"; "Animated Force;" "Inner Essence;" "Essence of Life," etc., which meaning must not be confounded with that usually and commonly employed in connection with the term, i.e., "religious; ecclesiastical; spiritual; ethereal; holy," etc., etc. To occultists the word "Spirit" is used in the sense of "The Animating Principle," carrying with it the idea of Power, Living Energy, Mystic Force, etc. And occultists know that that which is known to them as "Spiritual Power" may be employed for evil as well as good ends (in accordance with the Principle of Polarity), a fact which has been recognized by the majority of religions in their conceptions of Satan, Beelzebub, the Devil, Lucifer, Fallen Angels, etc. And so the knowledge regarding these Planes has been kept in the Holy of Holies in all Esoteric Fraternities and Occult Orders,--in the Secret Chamber of the Temple. But this may be said here, that those who have attained high spiritual powers and have misused them, have a terrible fate in store for them, and the swing of the pendulum of Rhythm will inevitably swing them back to the furthest extreme of Material existence, from which point they must retrace their steps Spiritward, along the weary rounds of The Path, but always with the added torture of having always with them a lingering memory of the heights from which they fell owing to their evil actions. The legends of the Fallen Angels have a basis in actual facts, as all advanced occultists know. The striving for selfish power on the Spiritual Planes inevitably results in the selfish soul losing its spiritual balance and falling back as far as it had previously risen. But to even such a soul, the opportunity of a return is given--and such souls make the return journey, paying the terrible penalty according to the invariable Law.

...In reason you can no longer ask why occult matters are so imperatively secret, for it must be evident that this fair earth would be made by the unscrupulous into a very hell of misery and crime, were they not thus secret. For a time those who chose to subvert their knowledge would seem to thrive and prosper, even though the world about them suffered. But subversion of the law is violation, and the penalty at last visited is in tenfold

p. 286

degree upon those who went most astray in their blindness and sin. It would cause them to curse the giver of such wisdom. Nine-tenths of the people of this world are unable to govern themselves well; they cannot in saneness expect to be made sharers of such awful knowledge as Siva represents....

DTP:II.III

...the throne indicating the head in which are found the higher gland centers...

(see: 281-29)

5. (Q) GC: [Reading second paragraph.] To know self is not only to be cognizant of the acts of the physical body, but to know self as an entity, a complete factor capable of knowing all that goes on within and without of self. This spring of knowledge is tapped only by those who are willing to pay the price. The price is a complete surrender of self with a purification and dedication that comes only through prayer, service and meditation. While it is along the straight and narrow way, it is open to all and freely is the water of life offered to all.
(A) Well given. (262-10)

Symbolism

7. (Q) Is the frequent reference to the throne indicating the head in which are found the higher gland centers?
(A) Correct. (281-29)

17. (Q) Does Babylon symbolize self?
(A) Babylon symbolizes self. (281-36)

23. The entity finds self a body, a mind, a soul. There are attributes of the physical body that may or may not be controlled by mental forces and influences. There is the soul-body that may not be controlled by, or may be controlled by, the good or the bad influence of spirit. These are as the shadows which were indicated in the mount by the outer court (the body), the inner court (the mind), and the still more holy of holies (the soul). These are but shadows, and yet indicate the trend of the development, - just as the sojourns of an entity in or during interims between earthly or material manifestations indicate the trend in which the soul through VARIED experiences has sought an outlet or an expression. (2067-1)

41. Keep the faith, then, as was indicated there. For those who seek are indeed Israel, and Israel indeed is ALL who seek; meaning not those as of the children of Abraham alone, but of every nation, every tribe, every tongue, - Israel of the Lord! That is the full meaning of Israel. (2772-1)

Meditation

13. (Q) What are the best hours for meditation?
(A) The best hour for meditation is two o'clock in the morning. The better period would be that which will be set as a period in which the body and mind may be dedicated to that. Then keep your promise to self, and to your inner self, and to your Maker, or that to which ye dedicate thy body, mind and soul. (2982-3)

12. (Q) What is the best polarity for this body as it sleeps?
(A) This as we find is sometimes varied. But the better polarity is the facing - that is, then the feet - toward the South.

13. (Q) As it meditates?
(A) Facing the East, to be sure. (2072-12)

22. (Q) What kind of incense should I use during meditation?
(A) Cedar. And hyssop. (275-39)

18. (Q) When meditating at night, what color light should I use?
(A) White light. Any colored lights make for a diffusion of that as may be perfect. What light was in Him that is Light, that is Life, that is out of darkness? WHITE light! (275-39)

16. When an individual then enters into deep meditation:

17. It has been found throughout the ages (INDIVIDUALS have found) that self-preparation (to THEM) is necessary. To some it is necessary that the body be cleansed with pure water, that certain types of breathing are taken, that there may be an even balance in the whole of the respiratory system, that the circulation becomes normal in its flow through the body, that certain or definite odors produce those conditions (or are conducive to producing of conditions) that allay or stimulate the activity of portions of the system, that the more carnal or more material sources are laid aside, or the whole of the body is PURIFIED so that the purity of thought as it rises has less to work against in its dissemination of that it brings to the whole of the system, in its rising through the whole of these centers, stations or places along the body. To be sure, these are conducive; as are also certain incantations, as a drone of certain sounds, as the tolling of certain tones, bells, cymbals, drums, or various kinds of skins. Though we may as higher thought individuals find some fault with those called savages, they produce or arouse or bring within themselves - just as we have known, do know, that there may be raised through the battle-cry, there may be raised through the using of certain words or things, the passion or the thirst for destructive forces. Just the same may there be raised, not sedative to these but a CLEANSING of the body.

281-13 Page 4

18. "Consecrate yourselves this day that ye may on the morrow present yourselves before the Lord that He may speak through YOU!" is not amiss. So, to ALL there may be given:

19. FIND that which is to YOURSELF the more certain way to your consciousness of PURIFYING body and mind, before ye attempt to enter into the meditation as to raise the image of that through which ye are seeking to know the will or the activity of the Creative Forces; for ye are RAISING in meditation actual CREATION taking place within the inner self!

20. When one has found that which to self cleanses the body, whether from the keeping away from certain foods or from certain associations (either man or woman), or from those thoughts and activities that would hinder that which is to be raised from FINDING its full measure of expression in the INNER man (INNER man, or inner individual, man or woman, meaning in this sense those radial senses from which, or centers from which all the physical organs, the mental organs, receive their stimuli for activity), we readily see how, then, IN meditation (when one has so purified self) that HEALING OF EVERY kind and nature may be disseminated on the wings of thought, that are so much a thing - and so little considered by the tongue that speaks without taking into consideration what may be the end thereof!

21. Now, when one has cleansed self, in whatever manner it may be, there may be no fear that it will become so overpowering that it will cause any physical or mental disorder. It is WITHOUT the cleansing that entering any such finds ANY type or form of disaster, or of pain, or of any dis-ease of any nature. It is when the thoughts, then, or when the cleansings of GROUP meditations are conflicting that such meditations call on the higher forces raised within self for manifestations and bring those conditions that either draw one closer to another or make for that which shadows [shatters?] much in the experiences of others; hence short group meditations with a CENTRAL thought around some individual idea, or either in words, incantations, or by following the speech of one sincere in abilities, efforts or desires to raise a cooperative activity IN the minds, would be the better.

22. Then, as one formula - not the only one, to be sure - for an individual that would enter into meditation for self, for others:

23. Cleanse the body with pure water. Sit or lie in an easy position, without binding garments about the body. Breathe in through the right nostril three times, and exhale through the mouth. Breathe in three times through the left nostril and exhale through the right. Then, either with the aid of a low music, or the incantation of that which carries self

281-13 Page 5

deeper - deeper - to the seeing, feeling, experiencing of that image in the creative forces of love, enter into the Holy of Holies. As self feels or experiences the raising of this, see it disseminated through the INNER eye (not the carnal eye) to that which will bring the greater understanding in meeting every condition in the experience of the body. Then listen to the music that is made as each center of thine own body responds to that new creative force that little by little this entering in will enable self to renew all that is necessary - in Him.

24. First, CLEANSE the room; cleanse the body; cleanse the surroundings, in thought, in act! Approach not the inner man, or the inner self, with a grudge or an unkind thought held against ANY man! or do so to thine own undoing sooner or later! (281-13)

52. (Q) Please explain in detail the steps I should take in this development, in meditation, that would be most consistent with my inner self?
(A) In whatever manner that thine own consciousness is a cleansing of the body and of the mind, that ye may present thyself CLEAN before thyself and before thy God, DO! Whether

826-11 Page 7

washing of the body with water, purging of same with oils, or surrounding same with music or incense. But DO THAT THY CONSCIOUSNESS directs thee! Not questioning! For he that doubteth has already built his barrier!

Then, meditation upon that which is thy highest ideal within thyself, raise the vibrations from thy lower self, thy lower consciousness through the centers of thy body to the temple of thy mind, thy brain, thy eye that is single in purpose; or to the glandular forces of the body as the Single Eye.

Then, listen - listen! For it is not in the storm, not in the noise, but the still small voice that rises within.

And let thy query ever be:

HERE AM I, OR GOD, USE ME - SEND ME! DO WITH ME AS THOU SEEST! NOT MY WILL, BUT THINE - O GOD - BE DONE IN AND THROUGH ME.

These are the manners. Not that the things of the material mind are to be neglected, but remember this: It is the foolishness of God that is the wisdom of man. It is the wisdom of man misapplied that is the foolishness to God. (826-11)

20. (Q) In trying to develop a psychic power, am I to feel that "the mind" dictates to the "soul-spirit" or does the "spirit" or "emotion" dictate to the mind?
(A) This depends upon the approach the individual makes to same. The MIND is both of the soul and of the material things. When one enters into the holy of holies, or within self, with the surrounding of self with the spirit of truth - according to the promises made by Him who is to be propitiation for the activities and the associations with divine love in the material manifestations, then the spirit of TRUTH directs as the MIND HOLDS same to that channel, see? To clarify this, let's give an example: A body-mind, through its own self, raises in the mental power that which is for the satisfying of the desires of the flesh, that may find their manifestations in power, in fame, in fortune, in the place of this, that or the other seen before men. This is applying the mind in the EARTHLY realm, see? Then there may

531-4 Page 4

be the applying of the mind, HOLDING to that attitude of "Lord, use me as THOU seest fit," you see; seeking only for the material manifestations which may HOLD that in perfect accord with what may be manifested through physical or material activities of the individual. Then the psychic forces are from those meetings within, in not the aggrandizement of self or self's attributes towards the material of the physical standards, but towards that which is to be the activity of the spirit of truth in Him. (531-4)

5. (Q) Where shall this body take this solitude, when concentrating?
(A) Any place the body may choose, being alone, and in the same place each day.

6. (Q) Is any such hour suggested for this concentration?
(A) No, any hour, only using the same hour each day, entering with the supplication to the Giver of all good and perfect gifts. (137-3)

10. (Q) How long will it be necessary for the body to go into these solitudes before this body will have the use of a psychic power?
(A) Twenty to thirty days. (137-3)

8. (Q) Please expand on the different circular vibrations which are experienced during meditation: 1. When felt in the lower part of body.

281-14 Page 3

(A) As this may be expanded upon both from the metaphysical viewpoint and from the purely scientific also, well that those who experience these do not confuse themselves in the interpreting of that each may experience. Each must remember that the vibrations which are emanations of the Life from WITHIN are a material expression of a spiritual influence, or of a FORCE that may EMANATE from Life itself.

Now, consider, we are viewing both of these in the light of that which has just been given.

When an emanation or a vibration arises, it may only act upon centers within the human body that are sensitive to those vibrations WITHIN the body; else one may not become aware of such vibrations being present, or they may not become apparent; hence have within themselves passed from being an influence that is not of a nature other than that which produced same.

When these ARE interpreted properly, they become that which raises for each individual the ability to become aware of the influences from without and from within. These, SPIRITUALIZED, are the emanations that may be sent out as thought waves, as a force in the activity of universal or cosmic influence, and thus have their effect upon those to whom by suggestive force they are directed toward.

In the VARIED motions, as we understand, these arise; (as all things spiral WOULD), for one that WOULD become aware of such an emanation, such a vibration, such a force being active within themselves.

DO NOT use those vibrations to self's undoing, by the attempts to make for SELF other than a CHANNEL for aid to another.

9. (Q) When felt in the lower part of the body.
(A) All the same. We begin from one. We have passed on up to the head now!

10. (Q) [341]: Please explain the sensations during meditation of vibration running up through the body and ending in a sort of fullness in the head.
(A) The various portions, as given, represent the activities that are being set, either when considered from the purely scientific or from the metaphysical standpoint, as an active force emanating from the Life itself within. Then, these become all-embracing; hence the better understanding should be gained, whether used to disseminate and bring healing or for the raising of the forces in self. When one is able to so raise within themselves such vibrations, as to pass through the whole course of the attributes of physical attunements, to the disseminating force or center, or the

281-14 Page 4

Eye, then the body of that individual becomes a magnet that may (if properly used) bring healing to others with the laying on of hands. This is the manner in which such a healing becomes effective BY the laying on of hands.

11. (Q) Should one allow unconsciousness to follow?
(A) Unconsciousness is a physical-natural consequence, unless there is the radiation passed off into some other force for raising same, or aiding same.

12. (Q) How can one direct the vibration culminating in the head to the one they would aid?
(A) By THOUGHT. (Now we are speaking of a purely mechanical, metaphysical-spiritual activity that would take place.) One has directed their thought to an individual who is to RECEIVE the blessing of that power or force raised. They raise within themselves that which may be sent out as a power, and it passes to those that would be in attune or accord. Were they present a much greater force may be felt, to be sure; less is the strain upon the physical body. (281-14)

11. (Q) Why do I go to sleep so quickly when I begin the meditation?
(A) Perfect relaxation. There is gradually the taking hold by the inner forces, or inner powers of the body. Train, or set self to retain more and more that which is experienced through such sleep, or such loss of consciousness; for activation is taking place. Remember, the heart doesn't stop beating because you are asleep. The brain doesn't stop acting because you are asleep. Remember all forces; for sleep is as a SENSE of the whole system, and is the great recuperating force. When considered in the same manner, the senses of touch, of seeing, of hearing, of feeling, of all the forces within self, are just as helpful in bringing recuperation, if the diversions are in such a way and manner acted upon to rebuild rather than to destroy all force or strength in the physical body - see? So, in the activating of that sense of sleep, the auditory forces - or those that come through feeling and hearing (which are on guard before the thrones then), then harken to that which is received, even as listening to the program of the best salesman you have sent out! for it IS the best! for it's before the Throne! (257-92)

18. (Q) Why have I felt within the last few years that a

540-18 Page 3

definite, regular period of meditation or prayer is unnecessary?
(A) This is that spirit of wavering that has been a part of the experience. And that experience of seeing the suffering face, the bleeding hand, should be that warning - be constant in prayer, meditate oft, if ye would have Him enter.

This is as a temptation, but forsake not thy regular period, thy daily communion, thy daily walk and talk with Him.(540-18)

57. (Q) Is there a physical reason, such as congested Kundalini, curved spine, or loosely connected etheric body, or any karmic reason, for my not hearing The Voice of the Silence or getting SELF-Realization?
(A) Only within self. For He has promised. He will speak if ye tune in. (1703-3)

18. For, thy body is indeed the temple of the living God, and there He has promised to meet thee. And as ye meditate, as ye pray within thy inner self, ask and ye shall receive; knock and ye shall not be empty but supplied with that love, that harmony which is the promise of Him who has given, "If ye love me, keep my commandments, and I will come and abide with thee." And if ye find the Lord is with thee, who can be against thee? (2281-1)

Attitude

31. Learn ye what to do with them. For if you say, "Had I much, I would give to the poor; had I plenty I would be kind to the unfortunate," and you do not do the same with your mite, you would not do it if you had much! What said He? "She that cast in the penny gave more than them all." So you are only fooling yourselves if you are not giving, doing, being, even thy little! (254-95)

15. Because that period is required for the cycle of activity in the glandular force of reproduction to reassert itself. How

281-38 Page 3

is it given in our Word? That the sins of the fathers are visited unto the children of the third and fourth generation, even to the tenth. This is not saying that the results are seen only in the bodily functions of the descendants, as is ordinarily implied; but that the essence of the message is given to the individual respecting the activity of which he may or must eventually be well aware in his own being. That is, what effect does it have upon you to even get mad, to laugh, to cry, to be sorrowful? All of these activities affect not only yourself, your relationships to your fellow man, but your next experience in the earth! (281-38)

4. In varied ways, then, or developments, are there seen those variations - as is described or given of this individual entity, as has been given, the source may be from the subconscious forces of the body itself, or from the realm of spirit force as may surround the body, or a combination of both, or from a universal consciousness that is the source of life itself - and worded, when worded in a manner by the forces of creation, or of the higher orders themselves - and the variation dependent upon that, when worded, as to the attitude of the one seeking, and of that sought. Remember many of the words of the Great Psychic, the Savior of men, the Son of the Most High, in the demonstrations or manifestations, or the work itself: "There be done IN thy body according to the desire of thy heart." So spoke He oft as the ruler of, the teacher of, the brother of, the servant of, the Savior of, men. That with "Whatsoever ye sow, so SHALL ye reap!" "FORGIVE me, Father, as I forgive my brother." Who, having aught against his brother can approach the Throne of Grace with any expectancy of receiving grace? First lay aside aught thou hast against thy brother. Then he that seeks through channels that maintain, either profess to, appeal to a higher source, or the universal sources themselves, and then seeks that he may have advantage in body, mind or material things, over his BROTHER - what need such expect at the Throne of Grace? WHAT need such expect to be the fruit of that sown? What cares such an one, who tramples upon that he may gain his own ends? (294-140)

4. There come periods in thine experience when doubts arise as to that which brings material success in thine experience, and thou seest about thee those that disregard law, order, or even the rights of their fellow man - yet from the material angle they APPEAR to succeed in gaining more of this world's goods. And they are apparently entrusted with the activities even among their fellow man that will have to do with the lives and activities of many souls. Then thou, in thine ignorance, proclaim: "What is the use of trying to be good? What is the use of setting a high moral or mental or spiritual standard, when such succeed in entering into the joys of the earth?" They indeed, my son, have their reward in that single experience. But hast thou looked into their hearts and seen the trouble and doubt there? Hast thou looked into their lives, in their associations with themselves, and seen the fear, the doubt, the shame even often that crouches there? (531-3)

37. Hence the entity was acquainted with the hardships, the edicts of the Romans, as well as of the Jewish leader of the experience; knowing of the hardships as brought on by those who were the priests of the experience.

38. And in the present experience of the entity, those who set themselves as being an authority are as dirt to the entity.

39. These the entity disliked.

40. Know rather within self that no entity, no individual is in any place or position, or power, save by the purposes of the Divine.

41. For, thou art in thyself divine! The mere fact or knowledge of thy existence in a material world, prompted by the activities or the movement of the Spirit itself, indicates thy own divinity; but to be attained! And this may never be done by holding grudges or disputations with any. (1709-3)

9. Then those who are in power must know that they ARE their brother's keeper, and give expression to that which has been indicated in "Thou shalt love the Lord with all they heart and mind and body, and thy neighbor as thyself." (3976-19)

19. Before that the entity was in the English land during those periods of the Crusades, when many an individual - stirred by a zeal for an undertaking - forgot purposes and ideals; forgetting that each entity, each soul manifesting in the earth is here by the grace of God, and has its place. Then it is not by might nor by power - as the entity learned in those periods of material as well as physical suffering - that God makes manifest; but rather in the lowly things, the little things, the beauty, the joy, the love that creeps in through patience, kindness, gentleness. These grow. For they are as the manners in which ye cultivate the spirit of truth in the earth. (3308-1)

14. (Q) Is America fulfilling her destiny?
(A) Rather should the question be sought, my children, are individuals fulfilling those channels to which they have been brought through their own application of the knowledge within themselves to fulfill their position? For each and every one, each and every nation, is led - even as in heaven. For that ye see in earth is a PATTERN of that in the MIND, as ye well know, and is as a shadow of spiritual truth, life and light. Is America as a whole? This is as has been given. If there is not the acceptance in America of the closer brotherhood of man, the love of the neighbor as self, civilization must wend its way westward - and again must Mongolia, must a hated people, be raised. It is filling its destiny? Is it filling, rather, its place, that destined in the experience of peoples, of a nation? What have ye done with the knowledge that ye have respecting the relationships of thy Creator to thy fellow man? and hast

3976-15 Page 5

thou made known that ye know of His ways, God's ways, among thy fellows? Yea, here and there, as ye have seen, America has become not only the greater of these that have sent those that would make known secular ways but has also - does harbor within its bosom those things of other lands that are making, as it were, a leaven to the whole. And here, there - for, as given, His messenger shall appear there. Hence, is finding those that make the paths straight. (3976-15)

16. We find in Venus the love, the timidity, the tendency at times for criticism. Learn the lesson well of the spiritual truth: Criticize not unless ye wish to be criticized. For, with what measure ye mete it is measured to thee again. It may not be in the same way, but ye cannot even THINK bad of another without it affecting thee in a manner of a destructive nature. Think WELL of others, and if ye cannot speak well of them don't speak! but don't think it either! Try to see self in the other's place. And this will bring the basic spiritual forces that must be the prompting influence in the experience of each soul, if it would grow in grace, in knowledge, in understanding; not only of its relationship to God, its relationship to its fellow man, but its relationship in the home and in the social life. (2936-2)

9. (Q) Since all disease is caused by sin, exactly what sin causes the colon and elimination condition?
(A) The sin of neglect. Neglect is just as much sin as grudge, as jealousy, - neglect. (3051-7)

17. (Q) Why have I not overcome constipation?
(A) Not sufficient activity of the system in the lower portion. THIS, for this body, will overcome it. Not so much other than the diet that's been taken. Of morning - upon arising - exercise the body only from the waist up, of morning - see? Before retiring, the circular motion of the body from the diaphragm down. (69-2)

28. Then in the name Ajadah, the entity experienced turmoils almost comparable to those of the present, - as to whether material, spiritual, mental. Question in self. But know, even as He has given, "Though offenses come, woe unto him by whom they come." For God has given each soul free will and thus hindereth not those that offend - unless and by the great cry from those who have been offended. (3344-1)

22. (Q) What may be expected from the help proposed for the farmers by the present administration? Will the programs as planned be successfully carried out?
(A) Apparently there will be a block in much of these, because this is being considered by some as too great a sectional undertaking. This may cause turmoils and strifes, but AGAIN - if there is the ability not merely to parley but rather to consider the ALL - the situation may adjust itself. For, as we have given, no country is stronger than its greatest weakness in any section or in any portion of same. For it must be a COOPERATIVE, COORDINATING activity as a unit of government in its dictation, its legislation, its administration, and in its coordination of ALL of these as a unit.

No ONE may become dictatorial without the proper consideration of each phase of the government offices as a whole.

And the laboring man, the daily laborer that lives by the sweat of the brow, shall have equal consideration before the LAW as those that DIRECT the lives of many!

For ALL stand the same before the judgement bar of the Maker; and they that are oppressed, their cry goeth up to Him, ever.

And when they come together, their cry - TOGETHER - ascends as sweet incense or as the horrors of strife which are in His eyes, His heart, His power, the abominations which He hateth. (3976-17)

4. To know to do good and not to do it, is sin. Thus, we find there are periods of sojourns in the earth when individuals would do good, but evil is present with many. As indicated then, we would magnify virtues, we would minimize the faults. For the very fact that the entity has the consciousness, the awareness of self and of its relationships with the Creative Force, and the manifestations of same towards the Maker is evidence that as ye do unto the least of thy brethren, ye do it unto thy Maker. (5260-1)

19. (Q) Should I LEARN something, or have another work?
(A) This would be contrary to that just indicated. For these are all one. As life itself is one, so is the work one. The work in the present is a growing or a preparation for the next step.

For ye are indeed (this is not merely philosophizing) gods in the growth. And as ye apply today, tomorrow's step is given thee. (1554-6)

Positive/Negative Force

1. GC: You will have before you the body and enquiring mind of [195], of ..., Ohio, and the article Positive and Negative Force that I hold in my hand. You will answer the questions I may ask concerning statements made in the context, as I read them, and make suggestions for the bettering of the article.

2. EC: Yes, we have the body, the enquiring mind, [195], and the article as written by this body as regards Positive and Negative Force. In making suggestions for the better presentation of such data in such an article, this should be kept in mind - that these may be made either in answer TO that written or in keeping WITH that written; or, to put in DIFFERENT words, may be answered in a positive or a negative manner, even as the article; or it may be given as in keeping with, and presenting in, a different angle. Ready for questions.

3. (Q) Page 2 - lines 9 to 12. ["The positive may be considered as the active forces in their activity and the negative as those tending to keep the balance."] Please expand on this and give better explanation of Positive and Negative Force.
(A) This [is] as GOOD an explanation as may be given, other than illustrating same; for it IS a positive or a PLAIN STATEMENT as to the conditions as regarding relativity of force; for POSITIVE is the active and negative is passive, as illustrated by the article in its various phases. The statement we would NOT expand upon in THIS instance, for it (the statement) must react with the individual DEVELOPMENT of each individual who takes the time to become positive OR negative to the statement, and as one responds to same may the activity of the statement be seen.

4. (Q) Page 3 - lines 1 to 8 - ["Consider Gravity - This applies right here, there and everywhere. This, too, may be considered a negative force, for it tends to balance the positive forces. Gravitational forces are vibratory forces and might be defined as the centralization of vibratory

195-70 Page 2

forces ready to change into power by non-activity."] Is gravity a negative force? How could this be better explained here?
(A) Gravity in this SENSE - as explained in that, in the activity that becomes passive in its force - gravity becomes the negative force, see? even as is illustrated. Better illustration may be had in that of the Radio-Active Appliance, as [to] how one becomes positive, the other negative, dependent upon which way the cycle begins by the change in the active force by which one is applied to a body in the first place, see?

5. (Q) Page 3 - lines 16 to 24 - ["With the assumption that their radial forces are thrown off this planet at or near Cancer and Capricorn, then it were possible when the vibrations of sun's rays at a certain deflection on passing through these emanating radial vibrations to set up a partial vacuum, thereby causing winds."]
Is this correct?
(A) This correct.

6. (Q) Page 4 - lines 6 to 13 - ["The one substance vibrates in different dynamic degrees, and sound, heat, light, electricity, are the effections of the one substance by specific degrees of the One Energy, and there is no difference between anything such as electricity and, say iron, save in rate of effection."] Is this correctly stated?
(A) Correctly stated.

7. (Q) Page 5 - lines 5 to 20 - ["The heart in the human body may be compared to the sun of a solar system. Then by analogy the sun is the center of forces of the solar system. Similarly to the blood flowing from the heart through the arterial system, Force emerges from the sun drawn to the opposite polarity of the planets and in this outgoing flow it would be possible to develop magnetism, electricity, light, color, heat, sound, and lastly matter, in the order of lessening dynamic degrees of vibration. Matter then would be the offspring of energy and not the parent, as is often thought."] Is this correctly stated?
(A) Correctly stated, and just what happens in the human organism.

8. (Q) Page 5 - lines 21 to 25 - ["It is more than probable that at the sun's surface there are many higher degrees of vibrations than are known or understood on this planet."]
Is this correct?
(A) Correct.

9. (Q) Page 5 - lines 27 to 31 - ["When this force, decreasing in vibrations to light and light waves, enter spectroscope, they will emerge as colors. Evidence of flames and metals

195-70 Page 3

on fire on sun and stars is in all probability due to etheric vibrations being broken into color by formation of natural spectroscope at the sun or satellite under observation."] Is this correct?
(A) This correct.

10. (Q) Page 6 - lines 3 and 4 - ["As given above these radial emanations are negative forces."] Are radial forces negative forces?
(A) Not always are radial forces negative forces. Only when they become passive, or of being acted upon as gravitation, do they become negative forces - while they are emanating from the positive; else they would not be drawn to the earth's force, in ITS emanation with the positive rays - and they are positive rays. From the sun's emanation does it produce the heat, see? This is seen in a BETTER application, in that the deflection from - and the direct rays OF - the sun's emanation TO the earth, THROUGH the various stages of its activity, brings summer, or the heat wave, or the moving OF the various forms; for these acting UPON - become negative, and then are POSITIVE in their action, though at times these, to be sure, become negative in their action; for each has its radial activity and is throwing OFF, as well as drawing TO. Hence the various positions or conditions as is seen in sun, through the activity of the various forms of gas or metal, or those various conditions that seem to cause the various eruptions as apparent within the sun itself. It receives as well as throws off, is positive as well as negative see? and only until it becomes in such a force that it is altogether negative, as the gravitation that holds in place - for when each are lost in their relative position, these then are thrown off, as was the moon from the earth, or as is the various satellites of the various planets, as WELL as the various effects out in space.

11. (Q) Page 6 - lines 15 to 18 - ["Therefore, there could be in the solar system a dynamic reservoir or solar storage battery that would correspond to the lungs of a human system."] Is there a solar power reservoir corresponding to lungs of a human system?
(A) Solar power corresponding.

12. (Q) Page 7 - lines 16 to 20 - ["Ether may be defined as the combination of a higher plane, leading us to metaphysics, to where every consideration of the atom finally leads one."] Is this statement concerning ether correct? Will you please give a better definition?
(A) There's no BETTER definition! This is correct for, same as the statement of positive and negative forces as relating to gravitation, they act upon the individual's DEVELOPMENT, or individual's application of thought as applied TO metaphysical condition or position as is occupied from

195-70 Page 4

within itself. Hence, as is seen, there are (This may be an illustration for this same condition) certain CHARACTERS of disease that accentuate mental forces, or the metaphysical activity of a human body. There are others that so DULL the senses as that they become onesided, or only passive, no positive; yet a NORMAL, perfectly well and normal mind may be so active as to be considered by others in its activity as of being unbalanced, but only are they considered PECULIAR.

13. (Q) Page 8 - lines 1 to 15 - ["A mechanical device might be constructed where a vacuum even excluding ether could be drawn and maintained, developing thereby a levitating force; this similar to that force which exerts pressure upward when air is pumped into a steel barrel while submerged below surface of a medium such as water. This levitating force will be utilized in many ways, particularly in so called heavier than air ships, with the result that air navigation will be possible without the use of wings or gas."] Is this correct?
(A) This correct when the elements must be made so condensed in their form as to prevent the ether in its finer sense from being, or escaping through the various elements that are ordinarily used for creating of such vacuums. [195] will understand that! You don't get it, but [195] will! That is, the container - you can get it here - a container in which a vacuum may be made must be of such a CONDENSED element as to prevent ether from going through the atomic forces of the element itself, as is seen in that of an electric bulb - this is NOT a vacuum, only a portion! To the finite mind this is CONSIDERED as such, but were the same character - or these same conditions produced in a DIFFERENT way - THEN these may be made to BECOME an element that would act in that way and manner, see? As is seen at present, helium becomes the greater usage in containers that may be made; yet these THEMSELVES (This is working from the opposite side, see?) - but were those gases, or those metals used that the supply of helium itself becomes the container FOR the vacuum itself. see? this condensed, see? into a metal form, THEN the vacuum may be made that would lift without being lifted, see?

14. (Q) Page 9 - lines 12 to 16 - ["Pressure of metals on earth could possibly be accounted for by the breaking up of solar rays through formation of national spectroscopes during formation era of the planet earth."] Is this correct?
(A) This [is a] very good expression of that. Very good, and very well stated - that it may be possible, for it IS very well stated.

15. (Q) Give suggestion as to how to improve on the article and how to better explain positive and negative aspects of force?
(A) This as is given is VERY WELL presented, and with the various comments as will come FROM such presentation, these

195-70 Page 5

will develop for the body-mind that necessary. Begin with that as is expressed here.

16. (Q) With motor as now laid out, embodying new leverages and gears with same pitch, will this work as designed?
(A) When balanced properly, it will work.

17. (Q) What argument would be most conclusive to prove that sun is not hot at surface?
(A) The breaking up of the rays, just as has been described, in that it takes BACK as well as gives off, being both positive and negative.

18. (Q) What could be given as cause for appearance of corona of sun?
(A) Just as has been explained, in that the forces as are thrown off by the various activities of the forces in all - that is, the planets, the stars, and those about it that are thrown off from same in their active principle, as draws to and throws off at the same time - these may be seen as the forces which produce or cause the various effects as seen.

19. (Q) What could be given as cause for appearance of solar flames and metal coloring in these so called solar flames?
(A) THIS is as has been given.

20. We are through for the present. (195-70)

DTP:I.IV

In their consideration of natural laws, the philosophers of Poseid had come to the conclusive hypothesis and working theory that the material universe was not a complex entity but in its primality extremely simple. The glorious truth, "Incal malixetho," was clear to them, that is, that "Incal (God) is immanent in Nature." To this they appended, "Axte Incal, axtuce mun," "To know God is to know all

p. 61

worlds whatever." After centuries of experimentations, recording of phenomena, deductions, analyzing and synthetizing, these students had arrived at the final proposition that the universe--not here dwelling on their wondrous astronomical knowledge--was, with all its varied phenomena, created and continuously kept in operation by two primal force-principles. Briefly stated, these basic facts were that matter and dynamic energy (which were Incal made externally manifest) could readily account for all things else. This conception held that only One Substance existed and but One Energy, the one being Incal externalized and the other His Life in action in His Body. This One Substance assumed many forms under the action of variant degrees of dynamic force. Because it was the basic principle of all natural and a psychic, but not of spiritual, phenomena, allow here a postulate with which not a few of my friends will find themselves at least partially familiar, perhaps wholly so. Commencing with dynamic energy as first sensibly manifest in the example furnished by simple vibration, the Poseid position may be outlined as follows: A very low rate of vibration may be felt; an increase of rate heard. For example, first we feel the pulsing of a harp-string, and then if the rate of vibration be increased we hear its sound. But substances of other sorts, able to endure greater vibratory impulses, manifest under more intense action, following sound, first heat, then light. Now again, light varies in color. The first color produced is red, and thence, by a constantly augmenting vibratile energy, orange, yellow, green, blue, indigo, violet, each spectrum-band being due to an exact and definite increase in the number of the vibrations. Succeeding the violet, further augmentation gives pure white, more gives a gray, then more extinguishes light, replacing it with

p. 62

electricity, and so on through an ever-increasing voltage until the realm of vital or psychic force is attained. This may truly be regarded as going inward from those manifestations of nature, of Incal or God, or the Creator, which are external; as going toward the internal from externality. A very brief study will show thee that the laws of the physical world continue inward to their spiritual source; that they are, truly, but prolongations the one of the other. But, ere entering into the realm of vibration, whose doorkeeper is sound, we find that the One Substance vibrates in variant, but definite, dynamic degree, and that thence arise each and all of the diverse forms of matter; in short, the difference between any given substances, as gold and silver, iron and lead, sugar and sand, is not one of matter, but of dynamic degree solely. Do I weary thee, my friend? Bear yet a little longer, I pray thee, for it is an important matter. In this dynamic affection the degree is no loose limitation, for if the vibratile rate be a shade variant, lower or higher than in any special material which may be under notice, the variation will be different in appearance and in its chemical nature; thus to proper substantial entities definite if enormous vibrations per second may be imparted, and the resulting substance (for light is substantial) is, say, red light, but if one-eighth greater it will be orange, and if more or less, then the resultant must inevitably be a reddish orange, or a yellowish, respectively. It thus appears that certain definite degrees exist as plainly as mileposts, and that these major degrees are absolute. In other words, the One Substance is not as readily kept between these greater definitions as upon them, a fact which explains the tendency of composites, or intermediate affections, to decompose into the

p. 63

definite or simple elements; chemical compounds are not as stable as chemical primaries. The modern "wave theory," that sound, heat, light and correlatives are but forms of force, is only half correct; they are this, but they are more also. They are, in brief, affections of the One Substance by specific degrees of the One Energy, and except that the rate of this affection is vastly greater in the case of electricity than in that of lead or gold, there is no difference between these widely diverse appearing things. This is the energy by the Rosicrucians named "Fire," that which gives entrance to that mysterious realm of nature penetrated only by the adept thaumaturgist, magician. Call these students it whose will all nature bends obedient, by whatever name best, please, thee, only bearing ever in mind that the real Magian never speaks of self or works, and is not known by his fellows to be what he is, save an accident hath revealed the secret. To this membership belonged He at whose command the winds and the waves were stayed on tempestuous Galilee. But He spoke not of Himself. Of that sublime brotherhood I will relate much ere long. No better proof is needed that all the variant manifestations are but variants of the odic force, the Rosicrucian "Fire," than this: offer resistance to an electric current, thereby reducing or diverting it against an opposing force, and thou hast light; oppose to this (are) light a combustible obstruction, and flame results. So mightest thou go on to the discovery soon to be made by the world of science, that light, all light, of the sun, or from any source, can he made to yield sound; upon this discovery hinge some of the most astounding inventions that thine age hath even dreamed of in its visions. But the primal discovery in this wonderful link, first of the sequence, will be the greatest of all, and so heralded. And this will be warranted, for the fact that it will be but a reincarnate unfoldment will not diminish its importance to mankind, nor the credit of its rediscoverer. In brief, the truths of our Father's Kingdom are eternal; have ever been, will ever be existent, and only the discoverers themselves will be new to the fact. The fact not being a new one in itself, nor new even to the

p. 64

world, but only to this age of it. Poseid knew that light gives out sound when correctly resisted. It knew that magnetism gives rise to electricity in the same manner and for the same reason. Thus, the loadstone exhibits magnetism; revolve it in the field of a dynamo and so cut the current and pile it upon itself, so to speak, and electricity develops. So, resist this and light appears; this, and heat comes; again resisted properly, and sound results, then next energy appears as pulsing motion. But these various processes may be "short-circuited" and all of the intermediate phenomena cut out.

Have I been wearisome in this discourse? If so, and I suspect that I have, the reward is at hand.

The Poseidi found that in the realm beyond magnetism were yet other forces, superior and more intense of pulsation, forces operated by the mind. And Mind is of our Father, and is the constantly creating source of all things whatsoever. Were the perpetual vis a tergo of divine creation to cease for one instant, in that instant the Universe would cease to exist. Now wilt thou see the sublime beauty of the Atlan postulate not long since repeated: "Incal malixetho. Axte Incal, axtuce mun." For down from His heights, marking the descent by "forcefalls" as a river marks declivities fin its bed by cataracts, comes this supreme power; comes far, oh! very far, adown its course to the cascades of magnetism, electricity, light, heat, sound, motion--and far off where the bed of this Divine stream becomes nearly level, exhibits those little ripples of material differentiation which thou termest chemical elements, insisting on there being sixty-three, when there is but One. From this knowledge came all the wondrous triumphs of that old age, and one by one they are emerging to-day after their long oblivion, till to-morrow they shall awake in crowds, and press to rediscovery by threes and fours, and then by platoons and companies and legions, till all the treasures of Poseid shall be again on earth, in air, and sea. O, bright to-morrow of time, and fortunate thou who shalt open thine eyes upon it and its marvels. And yet, although so fortunate, still shalt thou find it well behooves thee to temper all things by the spirit, and

p. 65

not to let the match of physical discovery outstrip the advance of the soul. O, sad shall be found any day wherein man approacheth the arcane treasury of his Father from the side of the blind physical eye; for if by this the whole world shall be gained, what shall it profit if it lose the soul?

Having thus acquired insight into a new realm, if it be new to thee, let me ask, and answer thou me: How explainest thou these two great phenomena, heat and light? They are not easy to explain; cold and darkness are not merely the absence of heat and light.

Having given the basis thereof, now will I show a new philosophy:

I have said that the Atlans recognized Nature in its entirety to be Deity externalized. Their philosophy asserted that force moved, not in straight fines but in circles, that is, so as always to return into itself. If the dynamism operating the universe acts in circular progression, it follows that an infinity of increase in vibration possible to One Substance would be an untenable concept. There must be a point in the circle where extremes meet and run the round again, and this we find between cathodicity and magnetism. As vibration brought substance into the realm of light, it must carry it out. It does so. It conveys it into what the Poseidi termed "Navaz, the Night-Side of Nature," where duality becomes manifest, cold opposing heat, darkness light, and where positive polarity opposes negative, all things antipodal. Cold is as much a substantial entity as heat, and darkness as light. There is a prism of seven colors in each white ray of light; there is also a septuple prism of black entities in the blackest gloom--the night is as pregnant as the day.

The Poseid investigator thus became cognizant of wondrous forces of nature which he might bend to the uses of mankind. The secret was out, the discovery being that attraction of gravitation, the law of weight, had set over against it the "repulsion by levitation"; that the first belonged to the Light-Side of Nature, and the second to Navaz, the Night-Side; that vibration governed the darkness and the cold. Thus Poseid,

p. 66

like Job of old, knew the path to the. house of darkness, and the treasures of the hail (cold). Through this wisdom Atlantis found it possible to adjust weight (positiveness) to lack of weight (negativeness) so evenly that no "tug of war" was manifest. This achievement meant much. It meant aerial navigation without wings or unwieldy gas-reservoirs, through taking advantage of repulsion by levitation opposed in overmatching strength to the attraction of gravitation. That vibration of the One Substance governed and composed all realms was a discovery which solved the problem of the conveyance of images of light, pictures of forms, as well as of sound and heat, just as the telephone thou knowest so well conveys images of sound, only In Poseid no wires or other sensible material connection was required in the use, at whatever distance, of either telephones or telephotes, nor even in caloriveyance, that is, heat-conduction.

DTP:II.IX

I called it my ghost. How unconsciously true It told of everything related to my being with Mol Lang, and in Venus; it drew my mind's eye to the psychic scene in the bed of the Atlantic. It told of a visit to the sun with Sohma, of which I neglected mention in sequence. Briefly, Sohma went with me to the sun, and showed me that it was a vibrant body of less size than astronomers believe, but of enormous density. I saw its oceans--they were heavier than Mercury. But it had no life forms which I took as such. Yet life of some

p. 363

sort there is everywhere. Perhaps, indeed, not animal, nor vegetable, but from the high standpoint of those who know much of the works of the All-Father, forms that no earthly man would call life are such, nevertheless. But the sun is a force of such fearful vibrative pulsing that even my subtle astral body was not unaffected. Sohma said of it:

"See the immediate center of our solar system. Thou wouldst call it a dynamo, the great dynamo of the system. Right wouldst thou be, and wrong also. The attempt to define the sun as an analogue to a dynamo-electric machine has much to support it. But to define it as identical is erroneous. The trouble with that theory is the trouble which lies at the root of and weakens all other theories to account for sun-heat and sun-light. It is that science does not assign a sufficiently high value to the sun. The combustion theory is invalid; the solar mass contraction theory is but partially tenable and meteoric showers do not account better than the first two. Neither does the electric-dynamo theory. Truly, the latter explains how sun-heat and sun-light may coexist and not be inharmonious with the awful degree of cold between earth, the planets and the sun. It explains that which denies the simple combustion theory so completely, viz. that the farther one goes from the earth center, either in a balloon or on a high mountain, the colder and darker the air gets, so that inter-stellar space is several hundred degrees below zero, and black as midnight, with the sun a luminous disc, without rays. But the dynamo theory does not explain the solar spectrum, nor the bands of spectra, nor coronal 'flames,' nor 'sun spots,' nor solar nor lunar eclipses."

The above statements were made by Sohma, as will be remembered by the reader, while I was still-in the Hesperian astral state and for the time was unconscious of a previous terrene existence. I had therefore no memory of the mundane knowledge and was unbiased in my judgment of the remarks of my friend. He had ceased to speak after uttering the word "eclipses." I waited for him to continue, but as be

p. 364

did not, I finally interrogated, "Well, what does explain all? What is the truth?" Thus questioned, he resumed:

"I have said that the value accorded by astronomers is too small. Seeing a fire, they would seek to explain by its means the sun. Finding this untenable, and aware that a contracting mass gives off heat, they next essay explanation on that hypothesis. But this will not do, nor will meteoric showers, nor any hypothesis based on facts now known, all are too low in aim; the Infinite cannot be explained by the finite, nor will less explain greater; fire is energy, and electricity is energy, and God is energy. But fire will not solve the query, 'What is electricity?' nor will electricity answer 'What is God?' but God will explain both the others, for the sum of the parts is equal to the whole. But a man does not know the full number of the parts, the partial sum he does know will not explain God."

Sohma ceased again. But I, filled with some vagrant earth memory, allowed no time of pause; I was too eager to wait, and I said:

"But this does not tell me what the solar puzzle is."

"Thou art impatient, my brother; know then, what was at one time known upon the earth, but is now for ages forgotten; that Nature has a dual aspect, is double, is positive and negative; that the great positive side is the side known to mundane science, while the other or negative, or 'Night Side,' or, as it was once known in the earth by the men of Atla, 'Navaz,' is a side all unknown, and scarcely guessed in the most exceeding flights of speculation, left unbroached, secretly kept by a few, who know not that they entertain an angel, an angelic wisdom that in a century more, yea, less time! shall overturn much of the face of terrene things, shall bestow aerial vessels, and all else once known to those men of Atl of whom I spoke. Thou. dost not yet understand?"

I said that I did not; that I thought he referred to some domain of the physical forces not yet known; but what had this to do with the sun?

p. 365

"This: the suns of systems are centers of forces of the Night Side of Nature whereof I spoke, and are force, and matter of a higher value than are planets and satellites, just as water above a cataract is water, truly, but being above and mobile, flows over and down, developing energy. In other words, out of the cold, dark, negative side, or 'night side,' force emerges, drawn to the positive polarity which constitutes in its outgoing flow that termed Nature, and develops in its fall, magnetism, electricity, light, color, heat and sound, in order of descent, and lastly solid matter, for this latter is a child of energy, not its parent. When the Navaz forces drop to light, if the light waves enter a spectroscope, they will emerge as colors; these correspond to the various spectrum bands, and will, as the descent progresses, give the noted fines of the solar spectrum, as the great 'B' line of oxygen, the conspicuous '1474' line, and the brilliant 'H' and 'K' violet bands."

I thought I now saw the truth; but I saw only a part; a grand vista was yet to open. I saw it when my companion resumed:

"Thus the evidence of flames, and metals on fire, and all that leads astronomers to think sun and stars flaming hells. But their 'fires' will not decrease, for the Father is immanent, and the forces of 'Navaz' are perpetually fed by Him. The graphic picture of a 'burned-out sun' is a dream, never to be fulfilled. A day will come again in the earth when instruments will be made which Atlantis once well knew, when the prismatic rays from a spectroscope will be found to be a source of heat, and of sound, so that the so-called 'flames' of the sun, and of the stars will produce music, harmonies divine. Yea, further, for going on down, the dark green solar spectrum of iron will be made to yield iron for use in the arts, and so with the other bands and lines, the intense greens, blues, and blue-greens give copper, lead, antimony and so on. It is by these Navaz currents that the circulation in the universe is kept up, as blood in a man's arteries. The suns are the systemic hearts. But thou art tired, my brother, or I would

p. 366

explain yet more, that the planets which receive all these currents must return their equivalent. And thus would another vast field open before thy sight. This last would explain that which so worries science on earth, the molten terrene interior. That also is something of an error. All the phenomena which seem to declare the earth to be in a melted condition inside do not prove it so in truth; all point to the return currents, the positive; all exhibit the venous currents of our universe, back to its hearts."

Occult

1. EC: Edgar Cayce's mind is amenable to suggestion, the same as all other subconscious minds, but in addition thereto it has the power to interpret to the objective mind of others what it acquires from the subconscious mind of other individuals of the same kind. The subconscious mind forgets nothing. The conscious mind receives the impression from without and transfers all thought to the subconscious, where it remains even though the conscious be destroyed. The subconscious mind of Edgar Cayce is in direct communication with all other subconscious minds, and is capable of interpreting through his objective mind and imparting impressions received to other objective minds, gathering in this way all knowledge possessed by millions of other subconscious minds. (294-1)

16. (Q) How was this particular Great Pyramid of Gizeh built?
(A) By the use of those forces in nature as make for iron to swim. Stone floats in the air in the same manner. This will be discovered in '58 [See EARTH CHANGES booklet report pages 33-34, E.C.F. 1963]. (5748-6)

22. (Q) By what power or powers were these early pyramids and temples constructed?
(A) By the lifting forces of those gases that are being used gradually in the present civilization, and by the fine work or activities of those versed in that pertaining to the source from which all power comes.

For, as long as there remains those pure in body, in mind, in activity, to the law of the One God, there is the continued resource for meeting the needs, or for commanding the elements and their activities in the supply of that necessary in such relations. (5750-1)

DTP:I.I

A belief in an overruling Providence is necessary to most, indeed to all men, the sole difference being that men of widest knowledge require a Deity of power more nearly approaching infinity than do those of lesser experience; so those who realize the boundlessness of life, recognize a God of whom their conceptions are projected almost to omnipotence, compared to the conceptions which satisfy the ordinary human mind. Whether, then, the deity worshipped be a stone or a wooden idol, some inanimate form, or a Supreme Spirit of androgynous nature, it matters little. Those Beings--who order the course of events, executing the karmic law of the Eternal God, see the faith in mortal hearts, and suffer not that that law shall ever take its course in sternness, untempered by mercy. If trust

p. 36

in the idol, or the animate "god," or in the Supreme Spirit of God, should be allowed to perish because of the withering forces of sorrow and despair, then would human goodness tremble for safety and for continuation of its being. Such a catastrophe could not harmonize with God, hence, under the law, can never be allowed.

DTP:I.III

There is a saying, whose origin is dim through lapse of time, to the effect that "Knowledge is power." Within well-defined limits this is a verity. If behind the knowledge lies the requisite energy to realize its benefits, then only is it a true saying.

p. 58

In order to exercise command over nature and her forces, the would-be operator must have perfect comprehension of the natural laws involved. It is the degree of attainment in this knowledge which marks the less or greater ability of the performer, and those who have acquired the profoundest understanding of the Law (Lex Magnum) are masters whose powers seem so marvelous as to be magical. Uninitiated minds are absolutely alarmed by their incomprehensible manifestations. On every side of me when I came from my mountain home to my metropolitan abode I found inexplicable wonders, but natural dignity saved me from appearing ignorant. Little by little was I to acquire familiarity with my environment, and thereby gain a knowledge of the things which have been referred to since I first mentioned the exchange of country life for urban surroundings. But these attainments of pleasing authority over nature demanded a special course. That course of study had not yet been determined upon by me, prior to my introduction to the city, for it seemed that the part of wisdom was to concentrate my energies upon specialties and not to scatter force by attempting generalities. To this end I determined to live for a more or less extended period without seeking admission to the Xioquithlon, and resolved to devote the interim to observation. I had been an extensive reader of books, which I obtained from the public library in the district where my mountain home had been. From these I had gained no inconsiderable understanding of social polity. The fact that there were but ninety-one elective offices in the gift of the people, while there were almost three hundred millions of Poseidi in Atl and her colonies, and according to a late census which I had seen, thirty-seven, nearly thirty-eight, millions of electors held First Degree diplomas, thus entitling them to hold elective offices, disposed me to think it extremely improbable that such a high preferment would ever fall to my lot. But if I could scarcely expect a ministerial office, I yet felt that I might, if I fitted myself therefor by gaining a prime diploma, attain to a high political level and hold an

p. 59

appointive position, and some of these were almost equally as honorable as a councilorship. What special subjects should I concentrate Upon? Geological research was very attractive to me, and by its numerous branches offered wide and alluring fields of opportunity. Then again, philology was almost as much so; my ability to acquire foreign languages was not inconsiderable, as I had found from studying a little volume descriptive of a land known as Suernis, a strange country, and of the language of which many examples were given; these I had without effort learned perfectly from once reading.

DTP:I.V

I concluded to lease the place, for I learned that "all conveniences" meant vailx transportation, telephotic (naim) service, and a caloriveyant instrument, which latter would save fuel, energy to be converted into heat for cooking and other purposes being transmitted by the "Navaza," a range of material forces denominated in these thy modem days "earth-currents," but also including those of the higher ether, a range which ye shall yet find and utilize as did Atl, for are ye not Poseid returned? I have said it. Ye lived then; ye live now.

DTP:I.VI

In this year A. D., 1886, chemists count the process costly which produces the metal, aluminum. In that day, forces arising from the Night-Side rendered inexpensive the production of any metal which might be found in nature, either native, or as an ore. As it might be done to-day didst thou but know how, and that day is not far off when thou wilt again uncover the knowledge, so, in that time, we transmuted clay, first raising its atomic speed so that it became white light of a pale illuminating power and then reducing it to the, so to speak, chemical "mile-post" of aluminum, and this at a cost not nearly so great as in this modern day it takes to get iron from its ores. The mines of native metals, as gold, silver, copper, and so on, were valuable then, as now, requiring no processing save smelting. But a metal which might be obtained from any ledge of slate rock, or a bed of clay, was so inexpensive as to be the chief base metal in use.

DTP:I.IX

"In the prisoner I find that the predominant, most positive faculties are those which I have marked one and two; these are, number one, a grasping desire to acquire property, and his disposition is to do all things secretly, as may be seen from the exceeding prominence of the organs of secretivness. While the skull does not extend upwards very high, but at number two is very wide between the ears, I should infer that here we have a very acquisitive individual, lacking conscientiousness and spirituality, and therefore the moral nature, almost wholly. As he has also a very destructive temperament, we have withal a very dangerous character, one which I marvel has so managed as not ere this to have exposed himself to this office for correction. Why any one should hesitate, even voluntarily, to undergo corrective treatment causes me much wonder. It is something, I suppose, explicable on the theory that one on the low moral plane of this poor fellow is unable to see the advantage of being on any higher plane, but is able to see the immediate advantages due to the pursuit of nefarious methods. He is, in short, a man who would not hesitate at the commission of murder, could he see any immediate gain in it, and be wholly oblivious of after consequences. Is this true, Zo Rai?"

DTP:I.X

I was not averse to doing as he desired, and as the duty took me to a land barely mentioned hitherto, the account of my long-ago vacation trip may be prefaced by a description of Suernis, now called Hindustan, and Necropan or Egypt, the most civilized nations not under Poseid supremacy.

When nations seek to make religion absolutely dominant in their affairs, the result is sure to be fraught with disaster. The theocratic policy of the Israelites was a case in point and, as the reader will ere long perceive, Suernis and Necropan were examples yet earlier in the history of the world. And the reason is, not that religion is a failure; the force of this record of my life must convey the truth that I think nothing is better than pure religion undefiled. No, the reason why a successful theocracy can not permanently thrive is that the attention of the promoters must be given to things spiritual to render the spiritual successful, and the things of God's Kingdom can never be the things of earth. Not, at least, until man is fully developed in his sixth or psychic principle, has become purified, by the fire of the Spirit, from all taint of animality.

p. 106

Suernis and Necropan were possessed of a civilization which I now perceive to have been peer with our own, though so different. But because it possessed scarcely a salient point in common with that of Poseid, therefore the people of the latter country regarded it with a sort of scorn 1 when discussing it amongst themselves. But they were very respectful in their demeanor towards these people, for reasons that shall presently appear.

The differences in the two coeval civilizations lay in the fact, that while Poseidi tended to the cultivation of the mechanical arts, to sciences having to do with material things, and were content to accept without question the religion of their ancestors, the Suerni and Necropani paid but little heed to anything not mainly occult and of religious significance--practical. principles truly, occult laws having a bearing on materiality--but none the less were they careless of material objects except in so far as the proper maintenance of life was concerned. Their rule of life was summed in the principle of taking no heed of the life about them, but neglecting the present they strove after the future. The vital principle of Poseid was to extend her dominion over natural things. There were those who philosophized over the spirit of the times, Poseid theorists, and these drew a prognostic picture of Atlantean destiny. They pointed out the fact that our splendid physical triumphs, our arts, sciences and progress, absolutely depended on the utilization of occult power drawn from the Night-Side of nature. Then this fact was put side by side with the fact that the mysterious powers of the Suerni and Necropani owed their existence to this same occult realm, and the conclusion

p. 107

was that in time we also would grow careless of material progress and devote our energy to occult studies. Their forebodings were extremely gloomy in consequence; yet, while the people listened respectfully, the failure of these prophets to suggest a remedy rendered them in some degree objects of secret contempt. Any one who shall find fault with an existing state of affairs and be confessedly unable to substitute a better, is sure to meet with public ridicule.

We, as Poseidi, knew that the mysterious nations across the waters were possessed of abilities which virtually dwarfed our attainments, such as our power to traverse the aerial or marine depths, our swift cars, our sub-surface sea ships. No, they did not boast such conveniences, but they had no need of them to carry on the course of their lives and, therefore, as we supposed, no desire for such apparatus. Perhaps our scorn was more affected than real. for in our more sober thought we acknowledged, with no small admiration, their supremacy.

What though we could speak with, and see, and hear, and be seen by those with whom we wished to communicate, and this at any distance and without, wires, but over the magnetic currents of the globe? Truly, we never knew the pangs of separation from our friends; we could attend to the demands of commerce, and transport our armies in war times with a dispatch which could pass around the world in a day; all this as long is our mechanical and electrical contrivances were at hand. But what availed all this splendid ability? Shut one of the most learned Xioqui in a dungeon, and all his knowledge would be as naught; he could not, deprived in such a way of implements or agencies, hope to see, to hear or to escape without external aid. His marvelous capabilities were, dependent upon the creation of his intellect. Not so with Suern or with Necropan. How to hinder one of these people, no Poseida knew. Shut in a dungeon, he would arise and go forth like Saul of Tarsus; he could see to any distance, and this without a naim; hear equally without a naim; go through the midst of foes, and be seen by none of them. What, then, availed our attainments if opposed to those of Suernis and Necropan? Of

p. 108

what use our instruments of war even against such a people, a single man of whom, looking with eyes wherein glittered the terrible light of a will power exerted to hurl in retribution the unseen forces of the Night-Side, could cause our foemen to wither as green leaves before the hot breath of fire? Were missiles of value here? Of use, when the person at whom they were aimed could arrest them in their lightning path, and make them fall as thistle-down at his feet? What, even, was the value of explosives, more awful than nitroglycerin, dropped from vailx poised miles above in the blue vault of heaven? None whatever; for the enemy, with prescient gaze and perfect control of Night-Side forces we knew not of, could arrest the falling destroyer, and instead of suffering harm could annihilate that high ship and its living load. A burned child fears the fire, and in times past we bad sought to conquer these nations, and failed disastrously. Repulse was all they sought to effect, and successful over us in this, we had been left to go in peace.

As the years stretched into centuries, our ways likewise became those of defense only, never offensive any more, and owing to this change on the part of Poseid, friendly relations arose between the three nations.

Atla had learned at last so much of the secret as to wield magnetic forces for the destruction of its foes, and had dispensed with missiles, projectiles, and explosives as agents of defense. But the knowledge of the Suerni was still greater. Greater because our magnetic destroyers spread death only over restricted areas circumjacent to the operator; theirs operated at any desired point, however distant. Ours struck indiscriminately at all things in the fated district; at things inanimate, as well as animate; at men, whether foes or friends; at animals, at trees--all were doomed. Their agencies went out under control, and struck at the heart of the opposing force, not destroying life unnecessarily; nor even molesting any of the enemy except the generals and directors of their forces.

DTP:I.XI

"Mailzis," said the prince, "some spiced wine for us."

In the enjoyment of this truly refreshing, because unfermented beverage, we listened to the following thrilling narrative:

"Thou art, I think, acquainted with my native country, since thou hast had commercial intercourse with the Sald nation. All here have likewise heard of how our ruler sent a great army against the terrible Suerni. Ah! how little we knew of those people!" she exclaimed, clasping her small, patrician hands in an agony of terrified retrospection.

"Eight score thousand warriors had my father, the chief, under his command. One-half as many more were followers of the camp. Our cavalry was our pride, veterans tried and true, and ah! so lustful after blood! Such splendid armament had we, glittering spears and lances--oh! a wondrous array of valiant men!"

At this eulogy of such primitive weapons her listeners were unable to repress a shadowy smile. For a moment this seemed to disconcert the princess, but not for long, for she continued:

"In this splendid, powerful fashion, ah! how I love power! we cam, taking loot as we proceeded towards the Suern city.

p. 112

When we arrived near it, after many days, we could not see it, as it was in a lowland. But we felt assured of an easy victory, since captives whom we took informed us that no walls or like defenses existed and that no army was gathered to meet us. Indeed, we nowhere found walled towns in all Suern, nor met with resistance, hence had spilled no blood, but contented ourselves with torture of the captives, by way of amusement, ere we set them free."

"Horrible!" muttered Menax under his breath. "Heartless barbarians!"

"What saidst thou, my lord?" asked the girl, quickly.

"Nothing, my lady, nothing! I but thought of the splendid march of the Saldan host."

Though seemingly somewhat doubtful of the accuracy of this statement, the Saldu nevertheless continued her recital.

"Arrived, as I have said, we stayed our march on the brink of a shallow, but wide defile, wherein the Rai was so unwarlike and unwise as to have his capital, and sent a messenger to announce our errand and offer him favorable terms of war. In answer there came with our flagbearer a solitary, unarmed old man. Elderly is a better word. He was tall, erect as soldier, and had dignity of mien that made him splendid to look upon. Aye, he looked as power incarnate! I ought to hate him, but he is powerful and I cannot choose but love him! If he were younger I would woo him to be my mate."

At this unexpected remark we looked at, the fair speaker in amazement, not unmingled with other emotions, while Prince Menax asked:

"Astiku, hear I aright? Woo a man? Is it customary amongst thy people to give unto woman the lovemaking? I had thought myself versed in the customs of every nation, ancient and modern, yet knew not this fact. However, strange things are to be expected of--well, a race which has but numbers to entitle it to recognition at the hands of people like the Poseid."

"Why not be frank, Zo Astika? Why not say what thou thinkest, that civilized nations like thine consider such a

p. 113

race as the Saldi beneath them so far that even their customs are well nigh unknown to thee?"

Prince Menax flushed deeply in ashamed confusion, for he was unaccustomed to prevarication, and replied:

"Candor is best, I admit; but I desired to avoid wounding thy feelings, Astika."

With a ringing laugh, full of amusement, the Astiki said:

"Zo Astika, allow me to tell thee that in Sald, either sex is free to woo its chosen one. Why not? It is sensible, methinks. I shall follow our custom in this respect, if chance ever presents. My chosen one must be pleasing to look upon, and must be courageous like unto the lion of the desert, yea! even the deserts whence he came unto the continent of Suernota. Ah, me; yes, if chance offers," she reiterated, with a little sigh.

At length she resumed wearily, sadly:

"The Astika, my father, chief of our armies, said to this grand old man:

"'What saith thy ruler?'

"'He saith: "Bid this stranger depart lest my wrath awake, for lo, I shall smite him if he obey me not! Terrible is mine anger."

"'What ho! And his army; I have seen none,' said my father with the laugh of a veteran to whom despised resistance is offered.

"'Chief,' said the envoy, in a low, earnest tone, 'Thou hadst best depart. I am that Rai, and his army also. Leave this land now; soon thou canst not. Go, I implore thee!'

"'Thou the Rai? Rash man! I tell thee that when the sun hath moved one other sign, thy courage shall not save thee, unless thou wilt now return and collect thine army. Else will I then send thy head to thy people. There is but this option. After that length of time I will strike and sack thy city. Nay, fear not now for thy personal safety; I cannot hurt an unarmed foeman! Go in peace, and by the morning I will attack thee and thy army. I must have a worthy foe.'

"'In myself is a worthy foe. Hast thou never heard of the

p. 114

Suerni? Yes? And thou hast not believed! Oh, it is true! Go, I entreat thee, while yet thou canst do so in safety!'

"'Foolish man!' said the chief. 'This thine ultimatum? Then be it so! Stand aside! I go not away, but forward.' Then he called unto the captains of the legions and commanded:

"'Forward! March to conquer!'

"'Withhold that order one moment; I would ask a question,' said the Rai.

"Agreeably to this request our men, who had sprung to place at the word, were now halted with arms at rest. In the very front ranks of the Saldan army as it stood on the little eminence overlooking the Suern capital, and the great river flowing near, was the prime flower of our host. Veterans they were, tried and true, men of giant stature, two thousand strong, leaders of the men less seasoned. I shall never forget how grand looked that array, no, never. So strong; the very mane of our lion-power, every man able to carry an ox on his back. The sun was caught on their spears in a glorious blaze of light. Looking upon these men the Suerna said:

"'Astika, are not these thy best men?'

"'Aye.'

"'They are the ones of whom it hath been told me that they tortured my people, merely for amusement? And they called them cowards, saying that men who would not resist, to them should they serve death, and they did murder a few of my subjects?'

"'I deny it not,' said my father

"'Thinkest thou, Astika, that this was right? Are not men who glory in shedding blood worthy of death?'

"'Possibly; if so, what matter? Perchance thou wouldst have me punish them for such action?' said my father, scornfully.

"'Even so, Astika. And thereafter depart hence?'

"'Aye, that will I! 'Tis a good jest; yet have I not humor for jesting!'

"'And thou wilt not go, though I say to remain is death?'

p. 115

"'Nay! Cease thy drivel! I weary of it.'

"'Astika, I am sorrowful! But be it as thou wilt. Thou hast been warned to leave. Thou hast heard of the power of the Suern, and believed not. But now, feel it!'

"With these words the Rai swept his outpointing index-finger over the place where stood our pride--the splendid two thousand. His lips moved and I barely heard the low-spoken words:

"'Yeovah, strengthen my weakness. So dieth stubborn guilt.'

"What then befell so filled all spectators with horror, so wrought upon their superstition, that for full five minutes after, scarce a sound was heard. Of all those veteran warriors not one was left alive. At the gesture of the Suernis their heads fell forward, their grasp was loosed on their spears, and they fell as drunken men to the earth. Not a sound, save that of their precipitation; not a struggle; death had come to them as it comes to those whose hearts stop pulsing. Ah! what frightful power hast thou, Suernis!"

"For the Angel of Death spread his wings on the blast, And breathed in the face of the foe as he passed."

Sennacherib was unknown then; the Salda princess knew not of the poem; but we do, my reader, thou and I; that is enough.

While describing the action of the Rai of Suern, the princess had risen to her feet from her place by the side of Menax, simulating at the same time the fatal gesture of Ernon of Suern. So apt had been this mimicry that the group of listeners on our left had involuntarily cowered as her arm swept over their heads. The Saldu noticed them shrink, and her lip curled with scorn.

"Cowards!" she muttered. A Poseida overheard the words, and his cheek flushed, as he said:

"Nay, Astiku, not cowards! Consider our involuntary shrinking as a compliment to thy descriptive powers."

She smiled, and said: "Perhaps so." Then, overcome by her apostrophe to the dread strength of Yeovah as invoked

p. 116

by Ernon, a strength which even proud Atla feared, she sank back in her seat weeping.

A little wine revived her, and the narration was resumed.

"After the horrible silence that fell on all who had witnessed the awful sight, the women, wives and daughters of the higher officers, began shrieking in affright. Many of our men, as soon as they could realize that the stories they had heard and discredited were no idle tales, fell to the earth in an agony of pulling terror. Ah! then, then could ye have heard supplications to all the gods, great and small, in whom our people place trust. Ha! ha!" laughed the princess, bitterly, contemptuously, "appealing to gods of wood and metal for protection against such awful power! Faugh! Since I may not live in Suern, being banished, I would not live again in the land of my nativity! I want no more of people who idolize insentient objects and defy them. No, Astika," she said in answer to a question from Menax, "I never worshipped idols; most of our people do, but not all. I have not proved an apostate. But I do worship power. I ought to hate Ernon of Suern; but I do not. Indeed, I would, if permitted, live in his presence and idolize his wondrous strength, which works death to his enemies. Not so permitted, I would rather remain with thy people, who are a goodly race, and, if not equal to the Suerni, are yet better and more powerful than mine own, ah! far more so.

"My father knew better than to imagine this some trick of a wily people, knew now, after this bitter lesson, that the reputation accorded them by travelers was no idle fabrication of wonder-mongers. But he did not cringe before the Rai, he was too proud-spirited for that. While we gazed, stupefied, on the awful scene of death, another and not less frightful, but more ghastly thing happened. We that were alive, all our host except the two thousand stood between our dead and the river west of the city. Rai Ernon bowed his bead and prayed--what dire alarm that action caused our people!--and I heard him say:

'Lord, do this thing for thy servant, I beseech thee!'

p. 117

"Then, as I gazed on the victims, I saw them arise one by one, and gather up each his spear and shield and helmet. Thereafter, in little irregular squads they marched towards us, towards me, O! My God! and passed on to the river! As they passed I saw that their eyes were half-closed and glazed in death; the movement of their limbs was mechanical; they walked as if hung on wires, and their armor clanked and clanged in a horrid, mocking ring. As, one by one, the squads came to the river, they walked in, deeper and deeper, till the waters closed over their heads, and they were gone forever, gone to feed the crocodiles which already roared and snarled over their prey adown the stream of Gunja. No one to lead, none to carry; each going as if alive, and yet somehow dead, this ghastly procession to the river, a thousand paces distant, so completed the horrible sense of fear that desperate terror possessed the great army, and they fled, leaving behind all things, and soon only a few faithful soldiers were left in sight; these remained with their commander and his officers of staff, ready to share with him the death which they expected would be meted out to all who remained. The women also did not all flee. Then spoke Rai Ernon, saying:

"'Did I not tell thee to depart, ere I punished thee? Wilt thou now go? Behold thine army in flight! Its rout shall not cease, for thousands shall never more see Saldee, because they will perish by the wayside, yet not a few shall reach their homes. But thou shalt never more go home; neither thee nor thy women. But they will not stay in my land nor their own, but in a strange country.'"

"That haughty, but now humbled soldier, my father, bent on one knee before the Rai, and said:

"'Mighty Rai, what wouldst thou with innocent women? Thou saidst my warriors were guilty; I admit it, nor except myself. But these, my women, they have harmed no man. Thy words lead me to believe that justice is thy ruling principle; thine acts do likewise, for when thou mightest have struck us every one, thou didst no more than make example of

p. 118

a few guilty ones. I implore thee, then, have mercy on my women; perchance. on my officers also.'

"'On thy officers, yes; they are faithful unto thee, though they expect but death as their reward. Bid them depart with what still bides of thine army. They are unused to caring for the needs of the body, wherefore they will of a surety all perish, except I save them. Having power, I will use it mercifully. None shall perish by the wayside; not one shall hunger, neither thirst, nor suffer any sickness, O Yeovah! all the way home, nor lose his way, though none shall have to eat any food all the way. And about them shall wild beasts rave, and though not one have a weapon, no animal shall harm him, for the spirit of Yeovah shall go with them and be their shelter and their safeguard. Yea, more also, shall He do, for he will enter into their souls, so that they that are warriors shall be henceforth His prophets, and shall uplift their people and make of their name one which shall go down unto all ages; a famous race of educated men shall they be, and astrologers, telling of God by his works of heaven. Yet shall a further day come some six thousand years hence when the men of Chaldea shall again try to prevail over my people, and again shall fail, even as now, but thou shalt long have been with thy fathers asleep from a second life, and safe in the Name whereby I work, ere this second attempt. Callest thou innocent, women who voluntarily came in all the insolence of supposed power and invincibility to murder my people? Innocent! they who came to see the rapine of my cities and to revel in the sufferings of my people' Innocent! Nay, not so! Wherefore I shall retain with thee these wives and these maidens. Behold! I have said thou shalt not go hence; neither these women yet awhile, but thou-thou shalt never go again from this land. I will put thee in a prison which has neither bars nor gratings nor any wall; yet thou canst not hope to leave it.'

"'Dost thou mean that we are all to die, Zo Rai?' asked my father in a low, sad voice.

"'Not so; Zo Astika, thinkest. thou I condemn murder, yet

p. 119

would myself do it needlessly? No. Having said that thou canst not leave Suern, neither is it possible for thee thereafter, though neither bolt nor bar hindereth, nor any man watcheth or keepeth thee.'

"It was piteous to see the partings between those who were to go and those who must stay. But then, such are the fortunes of war, and the weak must obey the strong. I had rejoiced in our fancied strength, nor cared who fell by it. Power, aye, power! I think, after all, that I felt a grim satisfaction in beholding thee, Power, my god, work so swift destruction!"

DTP:I.XIV

The Incaliz arose and bade us to follow him into the triangle

p. 132

of the Maxin, or Divine Light, in front of the Holy Seat. Deferring the relation of our subsequent action, I will describe this especially sacred part of the temple. It was a raised, triangular platform of red granite, several inches higher than the floor of the auditorium, thirty-six feet between its points. In the very center of it was a large block of crystal quartz, upon the perfect cube of which rose the Maxin. This seemed aflame, in shape like a giant spearhead, and it cast a light of intense power over all things around, yet one could look at its steady, unwavering white glow without desiring shade for the eyes, even though these were not strong. Over three times the height of a tall man it stood, a mysterious manifestation of Incal, as all spectators believed. In reality it was an occult odic light, and had stood in that one spot for centuries. It had witnessed the grander development of Poseid and its capital city, and had seen the original temple of Incal (a small architectural structure, unworthy of a great people) torn down, and the present Incalithlon built around it. It made no heat, did not even warm the quartz pedestal; yet for any living being to touch it was fatal in the instant of the rash act. No oil, no fuel, no electric currents fed it; no man tended it. Its history was peculiar, and can not fail to interest thee, my friends.

Many hundred years previously there had been for four hundred and thirty-four days a ruler over the Poseidi who possessed wonderful knowledge. This wisdom was like that of Ernon of Suern. No one knew whence he came, and not a few were disposed to question his statement, while all were in doubt, as to whether his meaning was figurative or literal when he said:

"I am from Incal. Lo, I am a child of the Sun and am come to reform the religion and life of this people. Behold Incal is the Father and I am the Son, and He is in Me and I am in Him."

He was asked to prove this claim, whereupon be laid his hand upon a man born blind, and the man received his sight and saw with the doubters that his deliverer stooped to the pavement of the triangular platform, and with his finger drew a

p. 133

square five and a half feet either way. Then he stepped outside of the lines indicated, and at once the great block of quartz appeared, a perfect cube, in the place. Standing by its side he placed his finger upon the rock, and blew thereon with his breath, As he withdrew the finger the Maxin, or Fire of Incal, sprang up, and thus had cube and Unfed Fire remained during all the centuries since.

It is needless to say the proof was satisfactory, and thereafter the mysterious stranger revised the laws and provided then the code which had ever since governed the land. He had said that whosoever should add to or take from his laws, that person should not come into the Kingdom of Incal until "I am come on earth for the final judgment."

No one had ever desired to disobey, it would seem, or at least no change had ever been made. The laws which this Rai had given were written by him with his finger upon the Maxin-Stone, and no work of sculptor's chisel were better done. They were also written upon a book of parchment leaves, and this he placed under the Unfed Light itself, which thereafter sprang from the surface of the Book; this had remained ever since, unharmed, unscorched. The wonderful writer had placed it there in sight of all the people who could enter the new Temple built in place of the old one. As he did so, he said:

"Hearken unto me. This is my law. Behold it also written on the Maxin-Stone. No man shall remove it, lest he die. Yet after centuries have flown, behold! the Book shall disappear in sight of a multitude, and no man shall know its place. Then shall the Unfed Light go out, and no man be able to rekindle it. And when these things have come to pass, lo! the day is not far off when the land shall no more be. It shall perish because of its iniquity, and the waters of Atl shall roll above it! I have spoken."

Once, in the history of Poseid, a Rai had come to doubt whether a man would surely die if he tried to withdraw the Book of the Unfed Light. He conceived the idea that as the Maxin sprang from the top of the Book alone, and not from its sides, that removal might be possible. So therefore he

p. 134

forced a malefactor to attempt the deed, fearing after all to try it himself, although in the tyrannous policy which he followed, he cared not whether the man died or not. That was a day of growing darkness and wickedness, when men had somewhat forgotten the Great Rai, Son of Incal. The unhappy wretch was made to grasp the Book, and withdraw it if he could. He found it impossible to move it, but yet was not destroyed by the Maxin. Grown bolder, and urged by the Rai, he tried harder. He pulled, and then his grasp gave way, and one hand passed through the Maxin. The member was instantly destroyed, cut off, gone, while the monarch, standing many feet distant, fearful of approaching near, was stricken in that same instant by an outleaping flash of the Maxin, and no one ever saw him more!

That one example was sufficient! The error of their ways suddenly became very apparent to the evil-doers, and administration of the laws was again in accord with their spirit, as with their letter. The day of the "Dismal Prophecy" had been looked for as the decades passed into centuries, but its time was not yet come, and though many alarmists set days when it would surely come, it came not, and the Unfed Light continued. According to the law, bodies of all souls which had passed into Navazzamin were cremated. This even included some animals. Those dying at a distance from Caiphul were incinerated in some one of the multitude of Navamaxa (furnaces especially for dead bodies) which the government provided all through the provinces, and if the incinerated body was that of a human being the ashes were taken to Caiphul and cast into the Maxin, as a ceremonial act. Those of the departed from Caiphul were taken as they lay in death to the Incalithlon, and being raised to the top of the Cube, were let fall face forward into the Unfed Light. In either case, whether as incinerated ashes or unaltered forms, the result was the same; that is, while there was no flaming, no smoke, no tremor of the Maxin, nevertheless the instantaneous disappearance of the object occurred at the second of contact with the marvelous Unfed Fire.

p. 135

Hence it had been sung by poets as the "Gateway" to the country which each soul must discover for itself. To die, with out in some manner passing into the Maxin, either in corpus personae or by the ashes from prior incineration, was thought to be the most frightful calamity by the greater number of the people.

It might appear that people of such scientific erudition would not be so seemingly childish in religious conceptions as this. As a verity it was not childishness. Instead, it was an insistence upon such entire destruction of the earthly casket of the soul, as to render certain the freedom of the real person from all earthly restraint in entering into, Navazzamin.

But in the days of their youth neither had seemed to expect the preferment which the years had in store, and after the long course required of Xio Incali at the Xioquithlon, both had hidden the world of men adieu and had gone forth into the solitudes of the vast mountains, where only the Sons of Incal had abode, of all mankind. These men were the Theochristic or Occult Adepts of that olden age, the Yog-Vidya of their time. They were indeed chary of their wisdom, then as now; but to Gwauxln and Mainin they imparted it without stint. They had no families then, nor do these students of God, of Nature, deviate now from the same celibate principles. None who hope to achieve their deep knowledge will mate.

DTP:I.XVI

In Poseid and Suern, and wherever civilization extended its scepter, it was the universal law, and mankind's pleasure to obey the heavenly mandate which the general accordance with the solar life spirit taught us required the planting, instead of careless rejection, of O seeds of goodly flower or fruit, for shade, for beauty, for utility, wherever it chanced that a favorable spot offered, either in the habitats of man or in the untrodden wilderness. Indeed, in such trips as our party was then taking, it was a matter of religious significance to take great quantities of seeds and to scatter them from the vailx-decks

p. 149

at nightfall, both as an offering to Incal, as His sublime symbol set in the west, and also that the dews of night might insure germination, and this ceremony was also held to be an acknowledgment of the Goddess of Increase, Zania. Thus the wilds came to bloom as the rose; and to-day the world is heritor of that sowing of seed; the indigenous cereals, the wheat, for the origin of which many ingenious but insufficient theories have been put forth, and the varieties of palms that make the tropics famed for the grace of their cocoas and dates, and every genera of the Chamaerops. And these things are because man, woman and child found pleasure in that olden time in "planting seed by the wayside." Go thou and do likewise, that the waste places may become full of beauty and be a joy forever. All hail to Arbor Days, which fulfill the injunction of Christ; they will surely make a return, and some an hundred fold. A small pocket now and then will hold many a seed for planting, and though thou heedest not its sort, so that it be goodly, yet the Father hath said, "It shall bring forth after its kind."

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 373 WHEAT BROUGHT DOWN BY THE GODS.

"Fruits and grain, unknown to Earth to that day, were brought by the 'Lords of Wisdom' for the benefit of those they ruled -- from other lokas (spheres). . . " say the Commentaries. Now: "The earliest inventions (?) of mankind are the most wonderful that the race has ever made. . . The first use of fire, and the discovery of the methods by which it can be kindled; the domestication of animals; and, above all, the processes by which the various cereals were first developed out of some wild grasses (?) -- these are all discoveries with which, in ingenuity and in importance, no subsequent discoveries may compare. They are all unknown to history -- all lost in the light of an EFFULGENT DAWN." ("Unity of Nature," Argyll.)

This will be doubted and denied in our proud generation. But if it is asserted that there are no grains and fruits unknown to earth, then we may remind the reader that wheat has never been found in the wild state: it is not a product of the earth. All the other cereals have been traced to their primogenital forms in various species of wild grasses, but wheat has

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 374 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

hitherto defied the efforts of botanists to trace it to its origin. And let us bear in mind, in this connection, how sacred was that cereal with the Egyptian priests; wheat being placed even with their mummies, and found thousands of years later in their coffins. Remember: -- "The servants of Horus glean the wheat in the field of Aanroo. . . . wheat seven cubits high." ("Book of the Dead," chap. xcix., 33; and clvi., 4.)* The reader is referred to Stanza VII., Verse 3, Book I., wherein this verse is explained in another of its meanings, and also to the "Book of the Dead," chap. cix., v. 4 and 5.

At last the storm king withdrew his forces and the time had come for our descent. Down we swept from the vault of heaven, into Ganje, capital city of Suern.

p. 155

Hast thou ever been in the ancient and long-deserted city of Petra of Seir? That very peculiar city at the foot of Mount Hor, a city hollowed from the living rock? Quite likely not, for the followers of Mahomet make it hard to visit the place. But if thou hast read thereof, then thou hast some idea of Ganje, in old Suerna, built in the cliffs of the river banks.

Such details as embrace the manner of our reception are too trivial to fill this record. Suffice it that it was suited to the friendly international relations of Suern and Poseid, and to my station and rank as a high deputy. Rai Ernon was far less interested in the vase and in the other gifts of gold and gems, than in the captive Saldani whom the tokens commemorated, particularly in the Saldu, Lolix the Rainu. I was startled at the monarch's close knowledge of the whole affair in all its details, and of my sickness and other incidents which were not matters of public note; but I betrayed no such feeling, since it was but momentary and passed as soon as recollection of Ernon's wonderful occult powers came to me.

Speaking of the Saldui, but especially of Lolix, he said:

"I did not send the Chaldeans unto Gwauxln as objects of lust, neither as a retributive punishment, that by exile from their native Chaldea they might atone to Suern for their fathers, sons, brothers, or husbands who worked harm to Suernis. No, doubtless they were not more blameable than is a tiger which hath a similarly destructive nature, but by the laws of Yeovah we find that ignorance of the law never exempts a wrongdoer from penalty. Law says in regard to sin: 'Thou shalt not.' And the penalty lies alongside, inexorably, and is dealt out unsparingly for disobedience. Law, therefore, appears not to be retributive, but educational. Having felt the punishment, no one, either man or animal, is apt to try the error twice out of curiosity. Nature makes no penalty easy, saying: 'When thou hast learned, then the punishment shall be more severe.' If a babe fell over a cliff, its death would be the result, though its innocence knew nothing of sin, just as surely as a knowing man might meet the same fate deliberately. Now the Chaldean women needed to learn that

p. 156

conquest, bloodshed and pillage is a sin. The Chaldean nation needed a lesson also. It received it, in the death of its prize soldiery. But such examples need finish; a diamond in the rough is surely a diamond, but how much doth the lapidary increase its beauty and value! Not to release unto them those women was to that nation what the faceting is to a gem. Thinkest thou not that I am right?"

"Even so, Rai," I responded.

For several days we remained in the capital, and during this time were escorted over it by no less a person than Rai Ernon himself.

It was a strange people, the Suerni. The elder people seemed never to smile, not because they were engaged in occult study, but because they were filled with wrath.

On every countenance seemed to rest a perpetual expression of anger. Why, I pondered, should this thing be? Is it a result of the magical abilities they possess? By what seems to us of Poseid mere fiat of will these people appear to transcend human powers and set at naught the immutable laws of nature, though it can not be said that Incal has not limited them as surely as He has limited our chemists and physicists. The Suerni never lift their hands in manual labor, they sit at the breakfast or the supper table without having previously put upon it anything to eat, or elsewhere prepared a repast; they bow their heads in apparent prayer, and then, lifting up their eyes, begin to eat of what has mysteriously come before them--of wholesome viands, of nuts, of all manner of fruits, and of tender, succulent vegetables! But meat they eat not, nor much that is not the finished product of its source, containing in itself the germ for future life. Hath Incal exempted them from His fiat as Creator of the world, which all men suffer, "In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread?" It is less onerous, certainly, on those who walk His paths, or even those who partly do so, and whose rule of life is continence. Such are more powerful, have occult powers that no eater of meats can ever hope to attain, but surely they are not wholly exempt; it must be somewhat toilsome to perform

p. 157

such magic feats as these. None ever got something for nothing. These people gaze upon the foes who come to menace them in their homes--and they are not!

"It passed o'er
The battle plain, where sword and spear and shield
Flashed in the light of midday--and the strength
Of serried hosts is shivered, and the grass,
Green from the soil of carnage, waves above
The crushed and moldering skeleton."

What Poseida could do these things? Rai Gwauxln, Incaliz Mainin, but no more, at least none known to the public even by repute. But no man of all Atl had ever witnessed much display of such power on the part of either, and with the masses it was mere repute. I was favored beyond most Atlanteans in this respect.

I noticed in our visits in and about the capital a thing which cast a shadow over me,, that his people did not love Ernon, however much they respected him and feared his power. That the Rai was aware of my knowledge of this dislike was obvious from his conversation.

"Ours is a peculiar people, prince," he said to me. "During many years, centuries even, it hath had to reign over it rulers come from the Sons of the Solitude. Each and every one hath striven to train his subjects so as to fit some future generation for initiation, as an entire people, into the mysteries of the Night-Side of Nature, deeper than thy people of Poseid have ever dreamed of going. To this end moral codes have been insisted upon as a coefficient of tuition in operative magic. But the endeavor hath never produced the end sought; only here and there hath an individual arisen and progressed; soon every one of these hath fled away from the less energetic people and gone to the solitudes, to become one of the 'Sons' of whom thou mayst have heard; generically we term these students' 'sons; specifically we would have to refer to them as 'sons' or 'daughters,' for sex is no bar to occult study."

It had long been a matter of interest to me to learn all I could of this band of Nature students, Incalenes, as they

p. 158

were sometimes called, from Incal, God, and "ene," to study. Thousands of years later, in the time of Jesus of Nazareth, these were called "Essenes." But Atla, which possessed such a wealth of literature, had, with a single exception, no books on the subject. In that exception, a little volume printed in ancient Poseidonic, the details were very meager; yet its perusal had been of great interest to me. As I now listened to Rai Ernon, my interest was reawakened, and I thought I might one day become a candidate for admission to the order, if--but that "if" was of a large size. If the study renders the student so wrathful in soul as I see the Suerni are, then I will have nothing to do with it. The seed was planted, however, and grew a little when I learned that the angry gloom was not due to occult study, except in the sense that the lower nature was rebellious against the purity of the study and cast up the mud of anger, rendering turbid the clear waters of the soul. It grew still more when the Rai remarked later on that "the girl Anzimee would one day be an Incalenu." But the growth was not great in that olden time; it was reserved for a life to come, when: decades upon decades of centuries had flown, till now!

The Rai continued: "Ye of Poseid dip a little into the Night-Side, and behold! out of it ye gather forces which open the penetralia of the sea, and of the air, and subject the earth. 'Tis well. But ye require physical apparatus; without it ye are nothing powerful. Those, versed in occult wisdom need no apparatus. That is the difference between Poseid and Suernis. The human mind is a link between the soul and the physical. Every higher force controls all those lower. The mind operates through odic force, which is higher than any speed of physical nature; hence controls all nature, nor needeth apparatus.

"Now I, and my brother 'Sons' before me, have striven to teach the Suerni the laws which govern the operation of this force. Through this knowledge Yeovah leadeth His children,

p. 159

strength. Hand in hand with this knowledge are physical acts, powers that come early in the study. So far have they gone, hut will no farther go.

"Morality aids serenity of soul; hence it is profitable to the Incalene, above all things, to be moral. But man is an animal in his corporeal self, and the passions thereof are pleasant. Love is of twofold nature: love of God and of the Spirit, pure and undefiled, and love of sex, which may likewise be pure, though if the dominion of the animal in man be over it, and so not so that of the human, it shall cause the man to sin, for then it is lust. I have sought that the Suerni may know the law,, that they maybe the masters, not the creatures, of circumstance. But because they know a few things of magic, and in the greater feats were aided by the 'Sons' dwelling amongst them, lo, they are content. And behold! they rebel against punishment on account of the lustful nature they do indulge, and curse me mightily because I exact obedience to the law, and penalty for the infraction thereof; and they curse my brother 'Sons' who do aid me, therefore is their wrath which it hath so troubled thee to witness. My people do things strange in thy sight, O Poseida, yet have no -wisdom why it is so, and work their wonders heedless of Yeovah. Wherefore they are a brood of sorcerers, and do not work white magic, which is beneficent, but black magic, which is sorcery. It shall work them exceeding woe. I would, O Zailm of Poseid, have taught these my people faith, hope, knowledge and charity, which same make pure religion undefiled. Have I not done well? Gwauxln, my brother, have I not done well?"

Rai Ernon was sitting in the salon of the vailx, and now addressed Gwauxln of Poseid, whom I saw in the naim as I looked around.

"Verily thou hast even so, my brother," said Gwauxln.

For some moments the noble ruler was silent, and I could see teardrops falling occasionally from beneath his closed eyelids. Then he opened his eyes and began a most touching apostrophe to, and in some sort against, his people.

"Oh, Suernis, Suernis! I have given up my life for thee!

p. 160

I have striven to lead thee into Espeid (Eden) to teach thee of its beauties, and thou wouldst not! I have tried to make thee van of all nations and thy name synonym with justice and mercy and love of God, and how hast thou requited me? I would be as a father to thee, and thou didst curse me in thy heart! Keener than knives is ingratitude! I would have led thee to the heights of glory, but thou wouldst rather lie in wallow of ignorance, like swine, content to do what are marvels to other people, but thyself all ignorant of their import. Thou art an infidel, ingrate race, believing not in Yeovah, content to live by the little thou knowest, too slothful to learn, more ungrateful to Yeovah than to thy Rai! O, Suernis, Suernis, thou hast cast me off and made my heart to bleed! I go. From thy midst the 'Sons' go also, a mournful band of disappointed men. And thou shalt become few where thou art many, a derision before men and a prey to the Chaldeans; yea, thou shalt dwindle and shalt wait until the centuries--even ninety centuries, are fled into eternity. And in that day thou shalt suffer until the time of him who shall be called Moses. And of them it shall be said, 'They are the seed of Abraham.' And behold, even as now the Spirit of God is abroad in the land, immanent in the Sons of the Solitude, and ye do mock It, so in a remote day shall His spirit become manifest and shall incarnate as the Christ, and so shall the perfect human glow with the Spirit, and become First of the Sons of God. Yet shalt thou even then know Him not, but shalt crucify Him; and thy punishment shall go down the ages until that Spirit comes again in the hearts of those who do follow Him, and finds thee scattered to the four winds! Thus shalt thou be punished! From now until then shalt thou earn thy bread by the sweat of thy face. Thou shalt no more have the regal power of defense, lest thou use it for offense. I will no more restrain thee. My people, oh, my people! Ungrateful! I forgive thee, for thou canst not know how I love thee! I go. Oh! Suernis, Suernis, Suernis!"

At the last word the noble ruler's voice lowered to a murmur, and he buried his tearful face in his hands and sat

p. 161

bowed in silent grief, except for a sigh of sorrow which once or twice he uttered. Several Suerni had heard his words, and these now left the vailx very quietly and went to the city.

"Rai ni Incal."

I turned to the naim as these words were uttered, and noted that a great shade of sadness rested upon the face of our own Rai, Gwauxln, as he looked upon Ernon--like himself, an Adept Son.

"Rai ni Incal, mo navazzamindi su," which being translated, is, "To Incal the Rai; to the country of departed spirits he is gone!"

Startled I looked around at the Suern Rai, who still sat silent as before, in the same position. I spoke to him, yet he gave no sign. Then I bent and gazed through his fingers into his fine gray eyes. They were set, indeed, and the breath of life was fled. Yea, verily, he had gone, even when he said "I go."

"Come unto me, Zailm," commanded Gwauxln.

I went to the naim and stood waiting.

"Are thy friends all within the vailx?"

"Even so, Zo Rai."

"Take then thy guards and seek the palace of Rai Ernon. Call upon his ministers to come before thee and tell them that their Rai is deceased. Tell them that thou wilt take his body in charge and carry it unto Poseid. Amongst the ministers are two elderly men and sedate; these are Sons. They are of that body of disappointed men who go forth from Suernis according to the words of Ernon. These two will know that thou speakest truth when thou sayest that Ernon of Suern hath left his Raina in my hands to govern as I shall decide is most wise. But the others will not know and the Sons will leave to thee the telling of the facts. Great shall be the anger of them that are not Sons, so that they shall try to destroy thee by their terrible power, disliking to be told that they are deposed from authority. Nevertheless, this do and fear not; be of good cheer, for how shall a serpent bite if it hath lost its fangs?"

p. 162

When, according to these orders, I had the court before me, I spoke as directed by the Rai. It was received with a courteous smile by the two who by their demeanor I recognized as the Sons of the Solitude. But by the others great anger was shown.

"What! and thou, Poseida, offerest us such indignity? Our Rai is dead? We are pleased! But we, not thou, will attend to the funeral rites. As to the government of Suern, we laugh with scorn! Begone! We are our own masters. Leave us our ruler, and thou, dog, leave this country!"

For reply I repeated with emphasis the assertion of my authority. I confess to having felt an inward fear when the brow of one of these never-smiling men clouded with intense anger, as he pointed his finger at me, and said:

"Then die!"

I did not outwardly shrink, though half expecting to perish on the spot. Neither did I feel any death tremor, though the menace, ever before fatal, was not withdrawn. Gradually the minister's fury gave place to surprise, and he dropped his arm, gazing at me in amazement. I ordered my guards to manacle and take him to the vailx. Then I said:

"Suern, thy power is fled. Thus said Ernon. He hath said that henceforth thou shalt earn thy bread by the sweat of thy face. Over this country Poseid shall rule. I, special envoy of Gwauxln VII, Rai of Poseid, do depose all ye that are here from rulership, except those two who offered not scorn but courtesy. While they remain, which will not be long, I will make them governors over Suern. I have spoken."

DTP:I.XVIII

Umaur, land of the Incas in a far later day. Umaur, where in eight centuries more they must find a refuge who should be so fortunately fated as to escape from Poseid, ere, "Queen of the World" no more, she sank beneath the waves of the, Atlantic. Eight centuries, whose lapse would see the proud Atlantean become so corrupt that his soul no more reflected the wisdom of the Night-Side because, the calmness of morality being fled, the key to nature's Penetralia would have been lost,

p. 168

and with it his dominion over the air and the depths of the sea. Alas, poor Atl!

But Umaur lay ahead of us, and ignorant of the misdeeds-to-be of our national posterity, we in our vailx stood gazing on the coast we were so rapidly approaching, and commented upon its majestic mountain ranges as seen through the telescopes.* Here we beheld a land where, after thousands of years, the conquering Castilians would come, led by Pizarro, and find a race under the rule of Incas, a name preserved through the many centuries from the day when their remotest ancestors fled from sunken Poseid, calling themselves "Children of the Sun."

* NOTE--When thy science shall, like Poseid, approach Nature from its Godward side; when, instead of ascending to that key-force of all Nature, the Odic force, from a synthesizing of environing phenomena, thou shalt look from Odicity adown all the river of Energy, then wilt thou have all that Poseid had (being thyself Poseid returned), even its vailx, its naim, and its telescopes. Not such crude instruments as thine are, were the telescopes of Atl. Not the most remote star which sends a beam of faintest light across the depths of space, but that star could be brought so near to us in seeming, that had so minute an organism as a leaf been lying on the "ground" of the star, it were visible to our eyes. Dost thou refuse credence? Con this proposition: that light in not alone a reflection or refraction of force from a substance, but is a prolongation of every substantial form, for as much as only One Substance exists, though many are the dynamic variations thereof, these are mistaken by thee for different substances. There is but ONE SUBSTANCE: Light from Arcturus, let us say, is the prolonged substance of that star. Machine-made electricity is, per contra, unimpressed, formless force. One can be made to reinforce the other--the Formless to acquire the image of the Formed. Dost now see principle of our telescopes? Thy mind jumps far to the van, and I hear thee ask, 'Is Mars inhabited? Is Jupiter? Is Saturn, Venus?" Ah! my friend, I will not answer yea or nay, for when the Poseid view of Nature reappears on earth, thou wilt KNOW. Seek and ye shall find; but seek correctly. Walk the cruciform Way.

28. (Q) What is the primary cause of earthquakes? Will San Francisco suffer from such a catastrophe this year? If so, give date, time and information for the guidance of this body, who has personal property, records and a wife, all of which it wishes safety.
(A) We do not find that this particular district (San Francisco) in the present year will suffer the great MATERIAL damages that HAVE been experienced heretofore. While portions of the country will be affected, we find these will be farther EAST than San Francisco - or those SOUTH, where there has NOT been heretofore the greater activity.

270-35 Page 6

The causes of these, of course, are the movements about the earth; that is, internally - and the cosmic activity or influence of other planetary forces and stars and their relationships produce or bring about the activities of the elementals of the earth; that is, the Earth, the Air, the Fire, the Water - and those combinations make for the replacements in the various activities.

If there are the greater activities in the Vesuvius, or Pelee, then the southern coast of California - and the areas between Salt Lake and the southern portions of Nevada - may expect, within the three months following same, an inundation by the earthquakes.

But these, as we find, are to be more in the southern than in the northern hemisphere. (270-35)

Reader, dost thou remember a promise given in previous pages, wherein I looked forward to a treat in scenic depiction, saying it was from another pen than mine? I redeem it now, for already the geologist is after me for having declared Arizona the scene of a lake or inland sea so vast as Miti, and so recently as twelve thousand years ago. I am reminded that he has decided from evidence afforded by erosion and weathering of the rocks in that amazing region, that while the Arizona

p. 171

desert was undoubtedly a lake or a seabed since the paleozoic time when it was the site of a shallow ocean, nevertheless that lake was certainly "of an age older than the Pliocene, being probably in the Cretaceous epoch." My friend, no. Those gorges and stupendous canons are not merely the gradual product of time and water and weather. Per contra, they are of sudden formation, the rending and cracking apart of the strata in a similar, but on a far more vast scale than the volcanic outburst at Pitach Rhok, described in the first chapter of this history. The Arizona wonders and the gorge of the "'Grand Canon of the Colorado" were the result of an awful dance of the solid crust of the globe. Even now the lava beds of the rectangle between the parallels 32 deg. and 34 deg. north latitude and 107 deg. to 110 deg. longitude west from Greenwich, in the Mt. Taylor and Mt. San Francisco region, have few parallels on earth as regards size. All over this hideous work of destruction, when the sea Miti had fled away into Ixla (Gulf of California) the rains and torrents of eleven thousand winter seasons, and the desiccating, powdering influences of as, many torrid summers have smoothed and chiseled and wrought the ruptured, ragged surfaces into yet more fantastic shapes, and claimed the whole work as its own, denying the hand of Pluto as the major worker. And the geologist seems to have admitted the claim, and placed the lake time far back, in order to allow a sufficient term for the execution of the gigantic work. And it is not so, for I saw that lake, only twelve thousand years ago. But now for the literary treat; it is taken from a very modern pen, but it is so faithfully descriptive of the appearance of the region to-day that I desire to enjoy its perusal with my readers. The words are those of Major J. W. Powell, U. S. Army:

"The canon walls are buttressed on a grand scale, and deep alcoves are excavated; rocky crags crown the cliffs, and the river rolls below. The sun shone in splendor on the vermilion walls, shading into green and gray where the rocks were lichened over; the river filled the channel from wall to wall. and the canon opened like a beautiful gateway to glory.

In the neighborhood of twenty years ago, more or less, counting from this Anno Domini 1886, an intrepid American explorer discovered the famous Yellowstone region, and while on the same expedition went as far west as the Three Tetons, in Idaho.* These mountain triplets were the Pitachi Ui, of Atl. Professor Hayden, having arrived at the base of these lofty peaks, succeeded, after indefatigable toil, in reaching the top of the greater peak, and made the first ascent known to modern times. On its top he found a roofless structure of granite slabs, within which, he said, "the granite detritus, was of a depth indicating that for eleven thousand years it had been undisturbed." His inference was that this period had elapsed since the construction of the granite walls. Well, the professor was right, as I happen to know. He was examining a structure made by Poseid hands one hundred and twenty-seven and a half centuries ago, and it was because Professor Hayden was once a Poseida and held a position under the Atlan Government, as an attache of the government body of scientists stationed at Pitachi Ui, that he was karmically attracted to return to the scene of his labors long ago. Perhaps knowledge of this fact would have increased the interest he felt in the Three Tetons.

* The Three Tetons we situated in northwestern Wyoming, but Wyoming as a territory was not in existence at the time referred to, haying been formed in 1868 from parts of Idaho, Dakota and Utah. A small part of Yellowstone Park is in Idaho.--Kings Hand-book of United States.

DTP:I.XXI

More especially is it easy to smile when the evil is in such a fax, far past tense, is atoned, and the villain is one no longer. Thou wilt pardon me if I hint the Way of at-onement. Of all my thousands of years of my many lives, to which in this history I can but briefly allude, I draw for thee one lesson that the weary pilgrimage hath taught me, and in my soul I pray thee heed it. For I am longing for my release, when I may go out into the blessed realms that mine eyes have seen, mine ears heard, and myself been amidst, with Him who openeth and no man shutteth, and shutteth and no man openeth. So this know, and these things; so long as any that read my words turn aside, and will not to know and do His Way, so long do ye keep me out of my part in the Great Peace, until His spirit shall cease to strive with thee, or hinder thee. I am working and sacrificing that ye may know that Way; and tread it. Yet some of you will, even at the finality, be of them that, denying Him, are by Him denied. Out of all the glorious systems of worlds, only Earth denieth, for acknowledging Him by words and crying, "Lord, Lord," they yet hate one another in their serpent-dominated hearts. Think not that I use any figure of speech when I say "serpent"; microscopists know better. "He that soweth to the flesh shall of the flesh reap corruption; but he that soweth to the Spirit shall of the Spirit have Life everlasting." They that are alive have crucified the flesh with its affections. Some will close the eye and the ear to my message I have of Him. By that shall the seed of Eternal Life be closed out of their souls, and they shall die. But so

p. 191

many as in all things turn unto the Way shall in no wise be cast out. He said it who is true. Keep thy lamps trimmed and be wise, not foolish virgins.

DTP:I.XXIII

"Thinkest thou, Zailm, son of Menax, that I should do as I have if I thought any God existed? Is it news,--aye, it is

p. 216

news to thee that I should desire to achieve the ruin of her called Anzimee--that I came from a former life on earth, aye! many of them, filled with hatred of her who always heretofore hath caused me to be exposed to the laws of man? She can not now, for in the Book of Fate I do not find it so written, so that either it is not there, or else I have lost my power to read fate, a thing I think not likely. But I will, through thee, wring her heart to the depths, so that she shall cry out in anguish of soul! What hath Anzimee done to me? Not as Anzimee, but as a powerful woman and seeress, ere she was born in the earth as Anzimee. I follow her in vengeance. To wring her soul in agony I compassed the death of Menax, against whom personally I had no cause; I have almost done the same for thee, yet have I naught against thee. I it was that did work upon thy curiosity that thou here mightest find thy death. I had hoped to hinder thy confession of thy life-sin with Lolix unto Anzimee. Then, after thou shouldst have met thy death, and then been found by me, I would have gotten so much the greater misery for her out of the public exposure of thine iniquity, for I had all the proofs well in hand. But that scheme is foiled; I care not overmuch; thy death will occasion her much torture. For that purpose also was Lolix: led to do as she did, and thou also with her, so long ago, for I lay My plans long ahead, being gifted with vast power of forpiercing the future. For that same end shall the Rai be brought low, and at the last she who is the object of my chiefest wrath shall not know good from evil, so that her name shall be a scorn in the mouths of the people. Revenge is sweet, Zailm, sweet!"

My horror and my weakness together made it impossible for me to do aught but sit and stare in. silent helplessness, even had any corporeal body been before me upon which to act.

"Thou art aghast at my iniquity? I am too old to fear failure, and am beyond the reach of the laws of men, at last. No man, nor all the men on earth, could deprive me of life or liberty. I have long known a secret which prolongs life

p. 217

many times the common length; 'tis a secret won from the deeper Night-Side of Nature. One day shall come when a Poseid shall know these secrets. 'Twill be a sad day for it, I rejoice to think! I was old, old, when Gwauxln of Poseid thought me a boy with himself; so also thought the Sons of Solitude, for I was cunning in concealment. So think they yet. I--yes, I will tell thee, for thou art even now as one who is dead. I have worked for three centuries in this present body. Said I not that I am old? I have counteracted the good done by Ernon of Suern, so that he died of a despairing heart. I do thus that I may, if possible, wither all the hopes of humankind, turn them down from the infinite path, down to demonhood, death and destruction. Ernon worked to the exaltation of mankind; I to its depression; so we came in conflict, and I won. And why knew he not my hand? Because I have ever worked in the dark, kept my own counsel, and obtained mastery over the evil hosts which are not human, never were, and never will be. And against Workers in the dark can no Son of Light prevail, for both work on the animal nature of man, which, having no light of guidance, taketh the first offered support, thus favoring Workers in the Dark. But enough. So much would I not tell thee were it not that thou wouldst not have much power thereby over me--ME, understand--wert thou alive instead of practically dead. Thinkest thou now I can have belief in a God? Bah! If God exists, I fear not; yet let Him punish!"

And now a fearful, glorious and wonderful sight appeared. The night had come while Mainin thus confessed to me and gloried in his apical crimes, and called upon Incal to punish if He existed. In the total darkness of the prison, which, being physical gloom, could not veil the form of Mainin, there appeared that which struck terror to both our hearts, albeit terror of different sorts. A human form, which yet was not of earth, surrounded by a blinding white light, stood before us. Was this Incal? Had He of a verity accepted the rash challenge of the criminal priest? Upon His countenance rested a

p. 219

calm but awful expression, though not of anger or any human emotion. For an instant the wondrous eyes gazed upon me, then turned to Mainin. He then spoke, calmly, musically, and while I listened all my pain left me, though the words were of fearful import:

"To feel
The perfect calm o'er the agony steal."

The voice was like my conception of the tones of Incal, as He said:

"I shall not, O Mainin, enumerate thy crimes--thou knowest them every one. Thou hast been fellow with the Sons, and they taught thee all they knew, and of Me thou learnedst more than they could teach, aye, centuries agone. I knew thy way; I knew its evil, yet interfered not, for thou art thine own master, even as all men are self-masters; few, alas, are faithful! But thine altitude of wisdom, prostituted to selfishness, to sin, to crime, more utterly than any other man hath dared, is thy destruction. Thy name meaneth 'Light,' and great hath thy brilliancy been; but thou hast been as a light adrift on the seas, a lure to death of all them that follow thee, and these have been myriad. Thou hast blasphemed God, and jeered in thy soul, saying, 'Punish!' but thy day was not come. Wherefore thou wert let go unrebuked. It made thee bold, and thou wouldst go on, even now. But lo! Anzimee thou shalt not harm, for she is handmaiden of Christ, even mine own daughter in service. Thou hast well merited the penalty, and because thou hast knowingly dared it, lo! now shall it be dealt out to thee. I would it were avertible. But thine is one out of a myriad of cases, more heinous because thou art wise, not ignorant. But as thou art an ego, a ray from my Father, and now give out no more light, but darkness only, I will cut thee off for a season, for thou shalt neither destroy more of my sheep, nor be let to leave unexpiated the evil thou hast done. It were better for thee couldst thou cease to exist. But this may not be of an ego. I can but suspend thee as a human entity and cast thee into the outer darkness to serve as one of the powers of nature. Get thee behind me!"

p. 219

The High Priest had stood the picture of an awful terror, numbed beyond thought of escape, which indeed was not possible, for the Judge was Man, and more than Man finite--was MAN INFINITE, even CHRIST.

Now, however, as the Son of Light ceased to speak, Mainin uttered a howl of mingled terror and defiance. At this dread sound the Christ stretched forth His hand, and instantly Mainin was surrounded with a glowing flame which, on disappearing, revealed also the disappearance of the Demon Priest.

Thus had Mainin sinned, perverting his noble wisdom to evil and to sowing the seeds of sin, on and in the hearts of unsuspecting weaklings of humanity. He had sown and Suern was to reap, and through Suern, the world. But for this moving he himself was blasted from the Book of Life by a curse from the Son of Man.

Even those unfamiliar with any but the material aspect of nature, can find no difficulty in comprehending the destruction of the life of a man whose corporeal body was in far away Caiphul, when they consider that the earthly frame is no mom an essential of the real man than the cocoon is a part of the butterfly, although in either case these things are essential to physical life.

Terrified by the awful sight of the blasting, I sank on my face on the floor. From this position I was bidden to arise by the Christ, who said:

"Such is the fate of the wholly selfish man. Fear not for thine own safety, for I blast not thee; neither worship me, but my Father who sendeth me. I am reached unto the perfection of the Seventh Principle and am Man, also the Son of Man, yet more than any man, for I am in the Father and the Father is in me. But all men who will may follow me and be by me in the Kingdom, for are we not all children of One, our Father? I am He, Christ; that which I am, the Spirit of every man is. The penalty visited upon Mainin was not annihilation, which can not be; neither was it the death which is transition, but the death which liveth no more as human life, but is out for a season into the outer darkness of devildom. . Behold, I speak,

p. 220

yet having ears, thou hearest not, neither comprehend. But thy hearing shall come to thee, and thou shalt know, and shalt lead my people. And lo! thou shalt lead them in a day to thee yet afar off. But now thou shalt go no more to Atl to live there, neither be seen of Anzimee any more, until she hath gone from Earth twice and come again, and shall be called Phyris. Lo! I have said that these things should come to pass, and did prophesy unto thee in that city called Caiphul, and thou heardst me, yet heeded not. But now thou wilt heed me, for I speak great words of GOD,--and the world is His. Yet now no man knoweth me; but in a far day I will come again, yea! I will enter in and dwell as a perfect human soul, and make that Man first fruit of them that sleep the sleep which is change, so that by me he shall be exalted above Death. Then shall men get them up, and mock me, being unbelievers, and shall crucify me, yet shall I, that am become Jesus the Christ, not be harmed, but mine earthly house only. And they shall be forgiven, for they will not know what they do. Peace I give unto thee. Sleep!"

DTP:I.XXIV

With this utterance all things changed, and I found myself in the palace of Agacoe. But neither Gwauxln nor Anzimee, who was there also, were seemingly able to see me, more than the man in the vailx had been. What was this thing called death, this barrier? Was death indeed the threshold between two conditions, communication to and fro being impossible, as futile to attempt from my side as from the other? I had thought Gwauxln able to penetrate this barrier. But alas! I found myself not more able to obtain his recognition then that of the others. I knew he could see those who put off their fleshly shells in order to travel as Mainin had done, and resume them at will; why then not see me? Death perhaps meant more even than putting aside the body. Long I stood there, wondering at this thing called death. As I stood by Gwauxln's side, having abandoned the attempt to impress him with a knowledge of my presence, a human shape came into the apartment. Shape? It seemed as real as any of the courtiers

p. 214

sitting by the arch of the doorway. None of these latter appeared aware of the new arrival; except the Rai, no one beside myself saw him, but continued their talk regarding the sudden death of the Incaliz Mainin, and disposal of his body in the Maxin-Light on the previous afternoon. I had been dumfounded at the strange resemblance of the new arrival to myself, but I was immeasurably amazed to hear the Rai exclaim:

"What! Zailm dead! Dead?"

An attendant, hearing this exclamation, but seeing only the sovereign, hastily went to him enquiring his pleasure. As he approached he passed directly through the form which Gwauxln had addressed by my name! Neither the human shape nor the attendant seemed aware of the remarkable occurrence, but the Form, smiling, in reply said:

"Aye, Zo Rai; I am Zailm, but not dead, except in that I am free of earthly restraint."

Confused, almost stupefied by these happenings, I sank on a divan near me. Gwauxln could see what purported to be me was indeed a very image of me in looks, speech, memory of events, in fact really was the psychic counterpart of my life and self, but he could not see me. Mystery, aye mystery! How many had death to reveal to me? I had left in the Umaur prison a material image of myself; was it possible that there also existed an intermediate counterpart of both my material body and myself, which yet retained certain gross forms of life lost by me, making it visible while I was invisible? But as Gwauxln was a Son of the Solitude, why was he unable to perceive both my astral and myself? He was not unable, but would not allow me to know his ability. The reason, plain to me now, but not then, briefly is:--That a person in dying is separated into psychic elements which, not to be too detailed in the statement, are threefold, earthly, psychic and spiritual. Of these the highest is the I Am, the ego. The others are those above mentioned as spoken to by Gwauxln, and as left in the prison. Now, the ego seeks an exalted level; the "shell' stays in the earthly conditions until the body, finally dissolved,

p. 225

is "dust to dust." The exalted or egoic state is one of isolation. As spoken in Biblical records, a medium can go to it, but the ego, after a little while, cannot return to earth, nor know anything earthly save those extremely tense mental-spiritual states of one or many individuals who reach out for the things of God. And these things are not earthly. This is real mediumship. The genuine medium rises to the necessary height, but the ego can not descend to earth, can not deny the law of progress, except during a limited period after the transition called death, and then it is not retrogression. A medium is like an aneroid barometer, able to indicate the degree of ascension above the ocean of water, or of spirit. But he must be present on the level; the level cannot descend to him. Hence it is that one in dying is a traveler to that bourne whence none return. There is no return of the departed, except through physical rebirth and reincarnation. I leave thee to find out that this is not transmigration of souls, for the latter postulates rebirth in lower animal form as a punishment for sin; such a thing can not be. Retrogression is impossible, and the whole notion is but a corrupt falsity of conception, founded upon the misunderstood truth of reincarnation, whose successive rebirths are invariably progressive.

To return to the Rai and his determination not to see me. Gwauxln knew that I was not yet come into the proper state, and feared to interrupt my progress. Hence he would not allow my "shell" to influence him, so far as I could determine. Having, however, by the contact of his supersensitive nature perceived the fact of my demise, he sought further, and though his actions denied to me that he saw me, yet he put into operation forces to the end that I should presently be ready for him to come to me. But not until my mundane life was faded would he do so; not until I was gone forth into the "undiscovered country" of Navazzamin. Then he came, and the meeting was one of simple joy, of unaffected grace, between two souls equal before God, not in status of acquired wisdom, for in that Gwauxln was vastly above me, but in that equal

p. 226

brotherhood of the Spirit which I wish now reigned an earth. It shall yet do so, for the Cross Bearer said, "Ye are all Children of one Father!" Behold, it is so!

When Gwauxln was come unto me, the sphere of earth was in nowise brought with him. To have carried earthly conditions with him would have been to remand me to earth, and have rendered me palpable injustice. No ego ever is permitted, by the very laws of its being, to go back to earth except a wrong thing is thereby suffered. The selfhood of an initiate may project itself into devachan, but the dweller in devachan (heaven) can not go again to earth till it be born again therein. Indeed! why does the soul leave earth after the grave? It is because in devachan it assimilates the fruits of active earth-life. Right here is the explanation of the written Word of God: "Whatsoever thy hand findeth to do, do it with thy might; for there is no work, no device, nor knowledge, nor wisdom, in the grave, whither thou goest." True it is that in the grave is nothing done. In the following pages much will seem to indicate my "doings" between the grave and the cradle. But observe that the whole of earth was become a perfect blank to me. The soul can not return save it re-embody in rebirth. To call it back is to came revulsion of this process, and reassociation with the astral-shell which the ego left behind at the decease of the body. Such reassociation revives the astral whereupon action and reaction take place between it and the ego, much to the detriment of the latter. All I "experienced" was only the fruits of what I had done; I could do no new thing, think no new thought, experience nothing not in itself the expression of something done ere I came through the grave. And in this rearrangement and crystallizing of my past earth life, time cut no figure. The realness of it was; but the reality of vivid dreaming; time had no part in that which was already done.

It lay in the power of the Rai to recognize me, but he would not, that I might not suffer ham. It similarly lies in the power of all forceful mediumistic natures (generally) belonging

p. 227

to the sect called "Spiritualists" to do likewise. These media can recall the departed, but at what dread cost to the departed ego, and reacting upon the medium to the latter! I say no process of Nature as ordered by our Heavenly Father may be lightly interrupted; every such act carries penalty proportionate to the understanding of the culprit; never light, and often of fearful weight. Had I remained to see, I would have seen Gwauxln, Son of the Solitude, go forth in his own astral shape, after retiring his corporeal to his secret chamber, that no harm might come to the body while he was away. And the shell-Zailm would I have seen go with him to the Incalithlon, and there should I have seen the Rai cause it to pass into the Unfed Light. But of all men on earth only the trained eyes of a Son could have seen what then happened. The "shell" would not have emerged from the Maxin nevermore. What was this? Why destroy it? So that it might not go forth in the earth and impress sensitives such as the vailx-man whom I had impressed in Umaur, and whom my "shell" might otherwise continue to impress. Thus might have resulted much trouble, for this astral of mine was but faithfully repeating my final words ere I parted company with it, when it said to Gwauxln, there in Agacoe, "I am not dead." It was even then like all other shells, its double composite nature only holding together during the limited period it could draw sustaining magnetism from my recently closed earthly correspondence.

In some cases such sustenance in sufficient for ages, in others, centuries, years, days, or even minutes, according to the earthward-turning, or the spirit-turning sympathies of the decedent. The astral is only vivified force, bearing the image in all respects of its ego, the I AM. Even prophecies made by "returned spirits," prophecies which come true after years, perhaps are but the impressed foresight of the ego at the moment of departure. It for an instant sees into vast future depths of time. And this glimpse in imprinted on its astral-shell. It is psychic form. If the phenomena set in motion by man are of that intensely vital created by Moses, Buddha, Zoroaster, then just as long as a believer of any one of these

p. 228

religious systems adheres, that long, but no longer the "shells" of these prophets will continue their derived existence. It is psychic force which is their controlling lever, formed force. It is this same force which holds the stars to their orbits, and the atoms to theirs. It is vital, and dual, being positive and negative. To separate the force or "fire element" of the ancients (ancients to thee, not to me), was to cause the focus for such an Unfed Fire as the Maxin, and in later ages, in Israel the power in the Ark of the Covenant, alike with the Maxin, fatal to life. These focus points are portals whereinto the entire concourse of lesser forces of nature are absorbed upon contact. These foci are also the sole residence of the much sought "universal solvent" of the alchemists; needless to say that as some of these alchemists have been Sons of the Solitude, that therefore they have had the wonderful "solvent" to serve them.

Equally apparent must it be why the secret has remained carefully concealed. These foci are very auricles of the heart of the Universe, hence any sort of formed force meets here its Omega. Consequently when Gwauxln caused my astral to pass into the Maxin, he returned to the sum-undivided of cosmic force a quantity no longer of use to the formed world. On a very small scale indeed the medulla oblongata of the brain is such a focus, a maxin-point, where positive and negative meet. Were it not so, life would be impossible; destroy this maxin of the body, even by a needle thrust, and vitality instantly ceases. But enough. Gwauxln came to me, who could not go to him. Those not initiates do often thus rise in their sleep to their friends, but they fail at the point of not knowing how to do so voluntarily.

As one great point of my work is to explain these mysteries, I may spare yet a little space in rendering clear, past all mistake, how it is that those on earth can acquire the power of going to their friends beyond the Divide, but never these last come back to earth.

The barometer on a calm day registers at sea level a definite degree of air pressure, and at one mile above the sea, on the

p. 229

side of a mountain, let us say, the mercury in the tube has "fallen" to another definite but less degree. This is in both cases due to air pressure. If now one desire to have the pressure existing at a mile's height, will he go up to it, or will he. bring that altitude down to himself? In storm weather the barometer "falls" also, the air is less dense, meteorological changes have taken place which in effect have brought the high aerial altitudes, i. e., the conditions prevailing in high altitudes, down to the lower level. But thus has a storm been created; superior conditions have forced one. So it is that by the exercise of superior force a medium at a "spiritualistic seance" can bring back or down a soul which had gone on through the grave; but it will give rise to a psychic storm, and these are exceedingly costly occurrences. The Witch of Endor created such a storm when she forced Samuel down to earth again. Beware, O ye mediums! If thou art, friend, a human "spirit barometer," thou mayest rise to thy friends, but never, as thou valuest soul's peace for thee, or for them, seek to bring them down to thy "circles."

Those who seek only the exciting part of this history will do well to omit perusal of the greater part of Book I, and leave it to the reader who seeks the reason and lemon of my life record, and how I am able to depict scenes past by more than twelve thousand years ago.

Through the crime of Mainin the Incaliz, I had been forced to seek my psychic plane, and because I was I, and am I, that plane is more or less one of isolation. That is to say, it was peopled with the children of my fancy, my experiences, my hopes, longings, aspirations, and my conceptions of persons, places and things. No two people see in the same way the same world. To Anzimee, with her knowledge, the world could not have seemed the same as to Lolix, who saw from another, and in some ways lower, standpoint, while to neither was it the same as to the wise minister, Menax; and with all three the view of life was different from that held by Gwauxln.

p. 230

So also the heaven, the devachan, of one person is filled with his concepts of life, while that of his neighbor on either side--so to speak, is peopled with other peculiar mental properties. Now the state after the grave, and his or her knowledge, aspirations and trusts of life is the condition of harvest, where no one acts, but where the rewards of action in the preceding life axe paid; it is the land of Lethe, where is no pain, sorrow, sickness or agony, for these earthly conditions begun on earth, and they perforce must be finished on earth. So karma decrees. Heaven is passive, not active, and results of knowledge are there assimilated by the soul; that is, made so that the new birth is like the succeeding page of a business ledger--all of the old lives, with the last added in. I hope I have not been prolix. I have not, if I have given a clear comprehension of what the relation really is between earth and heaven, and that the latter is to the former as the resting time of night is to the activity of the day. Let none suppose that the devachan of one that hath committed earth-binding errors, and must by these bonds again reincarnate, is anything like the great Life wherewith are crowned those who are faithful unto the death of that serpent in the heart, animal lusts. The words can well portray mere devachan, they are powerless to depict that Life. Finite can never compass Infinite. Then let the Infinite into thy hearts.

"Psychic Powers" -Helen Savage | Theosophical University Press

Ch. 4

Mediumship and Its Dangers

Mediumship of one kind or another is far more common than is generally supposed. It is by no means confined to "sensitives" in the seance room. And since a great many types of psychic powers are linked up with this matter, and their origin very little understood, it is worthwhile devoting a chapter to its study.

Speaking in a broad and general sense, we all act as "mediums" for the transmission of the thoughts and impulses originating in minds other than our own, to a certain extent at least. This is inevitable since we live and move in this world as parts of a great whole. The very law of life is a giving and taking. We are continuously exchanging and interchanging life-atoms -- gross, ethereal and spiritual. Ideas spread through the astral ethers unimpeded by time and space. They enter human minds, are there clothed in a million forms, and are sent forth again to touch new minds, which in turn become new centers of generation. Thought expresses itself in action. Action becomes the stimulus to more thought. The flow is never-ending.

But for all that we must admit that, in our unenlightened attempts to use our divine faculties of will and imagination, we have transgressed the natural law of giving and taking. The complexities of human relationships offer endless illustrations of this fact. From motives good, bad, or mixed, in a thousand different ways we impose our wills on others; or, we become the instrument for the carrying out of someone else's will, or are moved to action by some other outside agency. Such relationships are not necessarily evil, but when they become habitual, then to the extent that the outside energy controls us, we are actually "mediums" of one kind or another, using this word in its broadest sense.

In a penetrating article in The Theosophist (June, 1884, p. 211), H. P. Blavatsky enumerates various types of such mediums, showing how such types may vary from the most debased to the most sublime:

A person may consciously and voluntarily submit his will to another being and become his slave. This other being may be a human being, and the medium will then be his obedient servant and may be used by him for good or bad purposes. This other "being" may be an idea, such as love, greediness, hate, jealousy, avarice, or some other passion, and the effect on the medium will be proportionate to the strength of the idea and the amount of self-control left in the medium. This "other being" may be an elementary or an elemental, and the poor medium become an epileptic, a maniac or a criminal.

This "other being" may be the man's own higher principle, whether alone or put into rapport with another ray of the collective universal spiritual principle, and the "medium" will then be a great genius, a writer, a poet, an artist, a musician, an inventor, and so on. This "other being" may be one of those exalted beings, called Mahatmas, and the conscious and voluntary medium will then be called their "Chela."

H. P. Blavatsky says further that the "medium" may or may not be conscious of the source of the influence which moves him. He may be unaware of what the actual being is like whose action is transmitted through him. He may really be getting inspiration from his own higher nature and imagine that he is in personal communication with Jesus. Or some adept may influence him to write a great scientific work and the writer imagine that he is in communication with the "spirit" of Faraday or Francis Bacon. On the other hand, a person may be moved to commit a crime which he considers entirely foreign to his nature, and not be aware of the fact that in this case he is being influenced by an evil denizen of the astral light to whom he has given hospitality.

It can be seen from the above that energies foreign to our own stream of vitality can use us at times in various ways. The playground of their activities is always the region of our psychic nature whether these energies come from "above" or "below." The dangerous and often evil cases of this psychological phenomenon occur when the psychic principle passively allows itself to be numbed, paralyzed, or even ousted by an intruder from outside. A large proportion of ordinary mediums are an outstanding example of this sort of usurpation; and a study of what is usually understood as "mediumship" will serve as a specific illustration of the above general remarks, and provide suggestive hints as to the enormous possibilities there are for loss of moral stamina as well as of psychic and physical health, where self-control is lacking.

THE ORDINARY TRANCE MEDIUM

The term medium usually designates one who is abnormally sensitive to impressions from the astral light. Some people are born with marked mediumistic powers. A great many more, having slight tendencies in that direction, have developed these tendencies, ignorantly supposing that a heaven-sent gift has been conferred upon them. Spiritualists have been largely responsible for this. Since the rise of the Spiritualist movement in the middle of last century, they have never wavered from a sincere belief that by means of "sensitives" under trance, communications can be made with the spirits of departed loved ones.

Now, no true occultist would deny that communication of some kind is made. The question is: Communication with what? There are adepts in occult science who have answered this question. It was they who instructed H. P. Blavatsky in that knowledge which she endeavored to share with the Spiritualists. The teachings of these adepts concerning the nature of spiritualistic communications bear the force and conviction of first-hand testimony: for that is exactly what it is. They have used neither guesswork, fancy, nor even philosophical speculation. At home in the invisible worlds, they have used the discriminating faculty of their own spiritual clairvoyance to test and observe what takes place therein. The theosophical teachings upon these matters represent the findings they have deemed wise to release for the present generations of mankind.

First of all, it is impossible to understand this subject of "communication" without a knowledge of what happens to our complex nature after death. Barring frauds -- of which, unfortunately, there have been all too many in the history of Spiritualism -- we might list types of contact made by the medium as follows:

(a) Elementals or nature spirits. These throng the astral light. Their will, such as it is, is not directed by purposive thought. They are irresponsible and mischievous, and will assume whatever thought-forms are most strongly present in the atmosphere of the seance room, impressed thereon by the medium or the sitters. Their lively action explains a large proportion of the phenomena of spiritualism.

(b) The "shells" of dead men, called kama-rupas in theosophical philosophy. These are of astral substance, and like the greater astral light, from which they draw their life, they are impregnated with all the passional and lower emotional thoughts and feelings of the human beings who built them up during earth life.

Such kama-rupa is no fit body for the real self after death, who makes its escape out of the astral light as quickly as it may, leaving this "shell" to fade out as it will. It is this "shell" that is often revitalized in the seance room, its passions quickened into a false life, and its automatic memory made to rehearse again and again the words and acts of the ego that once ensouled it.

(c) Akin to these "shells" are the elementaries. These are the most evil denizens of the astral light. They are also kama-rupas of former human beings, but of

grossly materialistic ex-humans whose evil impulses and appetites still inhering in the kama-rupic phantom draw these phantoms to physical spheres congenial to them. They are a real danger to psychical health and sanity, and literally haunt living human beings possessing tendencies akin to their own. They are soulless shells, but still filled with energies of a depraved and ignoble type. -- G. de Purucker: Occult Glossary

Blavatsky describes such a kama-rupa as a vampire "feeding on the vitality of those who are so anxious for its company" (Theosophical Glossary, p. 172).

(d) Occasionally, under very rare and unusual conditions, and when death has just taken place, the true ego of the deceased may speak through the medium. (This sometimes can happen just before death also.) The rare event of such communication just after death is, in fact, only possible as long as the brain is still functioning. Occultism has always stated what physiologists now admit, that the process of decease may last several days. When true death has taken place, the ego slips into unconsciousness from which no medium can recall it.

(e) Certain unusual cases exist where authentic communication has been made with the spirit of a departed friend. This does not mean the descent of such spirit. It implies that the medium's higher ego is on the same high plane as the disembodied spirit and can thus contact it. The medium must be absolutely pure, and then his higher ego, untrammeled by an impure psychic vehicle,

has the opportunity and facility of influencing the passive organs of its entranced physical body, to make them act, speak, and write at its will. The Ego can make it repeat, echo-like, and in the human language, the thoughts and ideas of the disembodied entity, as well as its own. -- H. P. Blavatsky, The Key to Theosophy, p. 30

(f) This last case would cover those likewise rare occurrences of contact between the medium and some spiritual being, the contact always made through the intermediary of the medium's own higher ego. It should be distinctly understood, however, that in cases (e) and (f) there can be no materialization in the seance room.

It might be added here that the adept can do this and similar things self-consciously and directed by his will. The unstable condition of the constitution prevalent among mediums is only too often a hindrance to communications of a spiritual nature.

Finally, we should include those numerous instances where the medium is merely reading the thoughts in the minds of the sitters. The technical or detailed information thus received has often been adduced by the unsuspecting investigator as irrefutable proof of true "spirit" communication. As a matter of fact, everyone present at a seance is likely to influence the type and extent of the phenomena presented, even though he may be taking no obvious part in the proceedings. It has even been pointed out that a skeptic present will act as a sort of "freezing" agent impeding the usual progress of affairs.

MATERIALIZATIONS

Having enumerated the types of entities with which communication is made, there still remains to be given an explanation of just what it is that appears in the seance room. The word materialization is used in Spiritualism to denote the objective appearance of what purports to be the spirit of the departed one. The striking and sometimes photographic likeness of these shapes constitutes one of the surest proofs to the Spiritualist that it is indeed the dead friend or relative who has "returned." Since the actual state of affairs precludes the possibility of the return of the true spirit of the departed from higher realms, what explanation are we to give for this phenomenon?

The theosophical philosophy explains that the densest astral substance is very near indeed to the most tenuous physical, so that the appearance caught on the photographic plate and seen occasionally with the human eye is that of a coarse grade of astral substance which has become partially objective through the concurrence of a number of favorable conditions. This should be no more difficult to understand than the various electric phenomena with which we are all familiar. Electricity is forever about us, yet only under certain conditions does its activity become visible. There is also an analogy in the transformations from the invisible to the visible and vice versa which take place daily in the test tube of the chemist. Or, again, where is our spark of fire before we strike the match that causes it to spring into visibility?

Evidently there is more than one grade of astral substance employed in materializations, and as there are a number of different factors involved, the matter is a very complicated one; but a few general principles can be stated.

Sometimes the apparition, if we may so call it, is formed by the actual astral eidolon or kama-rupa of the deceased which naturally bears the likeness of the body that once harbored it.

Whenever the strong desires of living men and the conditions furnished by the abnormal constitutions of mediums are combined together, these eidola are drawn -- nay, pulled down from their plane on to ours and made objective. -- H. P. Blavatsky, Theosophical Glossary, p. 210

Then there is the "double" or astral body which can be projected a short distance from the physical body of the medium. This gathers to itself particles of ethereal substance suspended in the atmosphere about it, and drawn even from the vital emanations of the sitters. It then takes upon itself whatever thought-forms are most strongly impressed from the minds of those present -- more often than not, the likeness of the deceased.

Another and more tangible process is the extrusion of material substance (ectoplasm) from the body of the medium, which substance, being highly plastic, molds itself into recognizable forms. In some cases this is like a flat plate upon which a picture is thrown. Obviously these images are not "spirits" of any kind; they are merely illusions foisted upon the ignorant sitters by sportive nature spirits.

In fact, only too often the Spiritualists, and even the more scientific researchers, are subject to the most deceptive illusions because of the activity of the mischievous denizens of the astral light.

POLTERGEISTS

It is to these astral denizens that are to be attributed the crazy moving of furniture, violent breaking of household objects, ringing of bells and other strange noises, as well as the more intelligent "raps" answering questions by a sort of code, which are known both in the seance room and out of it.* These phenomena are generally classed under the term poltergeist, a German word meaning literally "racketing spirit." This term is quite accurate, but scientists have adopted it without accepting its significance, since they do not recognize the existence of "spirits." When they do not dismiss such occurrences with some mechanical explanation which is often absurd and totally inadequate, they simply describe them as "phenomena of an unexplained nature and of untraceable origin."

*It is a recognized fact that these messages often start out in an incoherent manner, but by mediumistic encouragement a pseudo-personality is gradually developed, representing itself as a spirit known to the sitters. This is explained in theosophy by the fact that elementals collect the thoughts and images in the minds of those present -- which are usually centered upon the departed one -- until by degrees an artificial resemblance to the latter's way of thinking and method of expression is built up. If this line of investigation were followed out by psychic researchers, it would lead them to a fuller appreciation of the illusory nature of a great number of the phenomena of so-called spirit-return.

These phenomena, known in all ages and to all peoples from the most savage to the most highly developed, are explained in theosophy in accordance with the principles already set forth. The factors involved are first, a person of mediumistic tendencies, and second, the inhabitants of the astral light. The "medium" may be a person temporarily in an unbalanced state perhaps through some nervous malady or nervous shock. Often it is a young girl; and the household may be annoyed for some time by these disturbing happenings without the slightest idea as to who is acting as the "contact point" with the astral world. Such a person's constitution acts as an electric wire, so to speak, conducting astral forces onto the physical plane.

There are two general explanations for these disturbances, but, as in all such matters, each case under observation would have to be expertly studied for a complete understanding of all the factors involved. Sometimes it is the medium's own astral limbs, extruded in a sort of dream fashion, which lift books from a table, knock down pieces of china, and so on. More often it is frolicsome nature spirits which, attracted to psychically sensitive people, are unconsciously used by them to perform these various crazy acts. The medium serves as a sort of inferior type of magician -- not evil, but using nature forces as a magician does, though unconsciously and without the technical knowledge of the latter.

A more fully developed medium may attract the decaying kama-rupa of some former evil human being, or even a sorcerer who is reaching the last stages of disintegration but who has enough vitality left to permit him to act on the physical plane through the constitution of the medium. Thus the medium who develops his so-called powers by repeated attempts at contact with "the other side" is in a far worse state than the mere "sensitive" whose inner faculties may be temporarily out of control.

MEDIUMSHIP AN UNDESIRABLE PROFESSION

This whole business of attempting to communicate with the dead has been traditionally considered as necromancy. Modern Spiritualists are saved from its more evil forms by their good intentions and perhaps even more because of their very ignorance of the occult laws for tampering with the dead which were known to evil sorcerers in the past. It is in their ignorance also that they are violating a law of nature which mercifully puts a veil of oblivion between ourselves and those who have passed from this plane. Though it is true that present-day attempts to communicate with the departed ego are not successful, nevertheless the tampering with the being in the kama-loka delays the process of the ego's freeing itself from the lower astral realms. W. Q. Judge tells us that the ego may actually feel a twinge every time his shade is called up in the "charnel house of a living medium's body."

But the greatest danger in these practices is to the medium himself. His nature, in the first place, becomes a playground for elemental beings. Normally these beings look upon man as their master and they are quick to recognize and respect those superior moral qualities manifest in the controlled and balanced person. But when man drops to their plane and ignorantly invades their realm, then they become the master. Since they are quite without conscience and moral stamina, it is obvious that the very fiber of character of one under their influence is consistently undermined.

The medium also opens the door of his nature to elementaries who are forever seeking an entrance into earth-life in order to satisfy their unfulfilled lusts. In some cases these usurpers are successful in ousting the wavering psyche of the medium from its seat within the human constitution and then play havoc with his nervous system and mental and even moral stability. Deterioration nearly always results.

Even the "shells" of averagely good individuals, magnetically drawn to the seance room, are harmful. Since they are galvanized into a false life by drawing upon the nervous vitality of the entranced medium, the latter is always left bloodless and exhausted. In fact it is generally recognized that the nervous health of mediums is deplorably bad; and their usual psychic instability is also admitted. Note the accepted definition of a medium quoted in a modern book on Spiritualism:

One whose constituent elements -- mental, dynamic and material -- are capable of being momentarily decentralized. The innate tendency to dissociation in these peculiar constitutions is increased by the practice of mediumship, which tends to render the primarily abnormal state more and more easy and normal -- a fact that should cause one to pause before embarking on the career. -- A Cavalcade of the Supernatural, by H. H. U. Cross, 1939, p. 137

Blavatsky's emphatic warnings against the cultivation of mediumistic powers, as well as the words of other theosophical teachers, take on added force when one reviews the fate of the many human wrecks that modern Spiritualism has left in its train.

MEDIATOR VERSUS MEDIUM

Fortunately this unlovely subject has another side to it -- the true occult science of which mediumship is but a counterfeit. In the highly trained human being, the psychic nature can be so absolutely under control, so free from the pull downwards towards things of matter, so pellucid, that it can act as an intermediary for the transmission of the lofty energies of the spiritual ego without distortion or misrepresentation.

The technical word to describe such an intermediary is mediator. The character of a mediator is the antithesis of that of the medium. The former is highly spiritual, with a forceful personality often, and a firmness of will which could in no way be affected or turned aside by beings in the lower astral light. It is said, in fact, that the evil denizens of the astral currents surrounding our earth could not endure to be near one who radiated such spiritual vitality. Myths and stories of every land telling of those highly developed beings who seem to walk in the light and radiate it about them, and from whom "devils" and "demons" flee, have their originals in actual individuals. If we do not see many such in our day, we may well believe it is because we have not created an atmosphere congenial to their exalted natures (see Isis Unveiled 1:487-8).

A mediator is also able on occasion to step aside, so to speak, with full consciousness, in order to allow his brain and body to be used by one even greater than himself. This "stepping aside" in no way resembles the disjunction or dislodging of the intermediate nature which takes place in the case of the hapless and helpless medium, nor has it anything to do with Spiritualism or spiritualistic seances. It is done with the full intelligence and cooperation of the individual and for a divinely compassionate purpose.

There is value to the ordinary man and woman in this teaching of the infilling of the nature with the inspiration of the higher self. By studying the principles of both mediumship and mediatorship, we can learn in our every act to avoid the former while cultivating the latter state. A positive, alert attitude to the duties that life brings us, a practice of the power of concentration, and an attempt to lift even the commonplaces of our existence to a plane where they can be illumined by the light of our own spiritual nature, are the first steps in a training which must extend over many lifetimes before we reach the status of the mediator.

There is in very fact, wondrous mystery as it is, a continuous and unceasing effort of the inner god to lean downwards towards us, so to speak, in order to raise its 'lower self,' the human individual, up to higher planes towards a final consummation of self-conscious unity with itself. When the inner god thus leans from its highths and touches its lower brother-mind, there then instantaneously passes from the god a spiritual-electric fire into the being of the one thus divinely touched. -- G. de Purucker, The Esoteric Tradition, pp. 984-5

There is no normal human being who cannot learn to become such a mediator for the transmission of this "spiritual-electric fire" from the god within his own being.

DTP:II.I

More than once were the Tchin and I companions on his leisure days. Sometimes we went to the town, but more often we turned our horses' heads away into the wilderness of the

p. 264

mountains. Without his guidance I had surely been lost there, amid the vast gorges, with their shade of giant pines lying between the almost interminable ridges, those stem ribs of the planet. But Quong was never lost, never hesitated, though the night was upon us so dark on more than one occasion that I could not see my hand before my face, a fact I never quite comprehended at the time, though it is clear to me now. Once at such a time as this I felt the need of a light, so greatly, it was in a cavern which we had found, that he said: "Here, I give you light." I heard him break off a fragment of rock from the side of the wall of the cavern; next he put it into my hand, saying: "Have care now, it must not touch you; like lightning; would kill you." As may be imagined, I touched so little of the rock that Quong directed me to hold it tighter. Then up sprung a brilliant light from the tip of that rock, illuminating all the cave like sunlight! Had this amazing thing occurred a few years later, I should have first pronounced it an electric light, then, bethinking me that no battery was there, nor any dynamo-electric machine, I would have done as I did do, sat down and gazed at the marvelous light, forgetful of where I was. As Quong would give no other explanation than he had already given, I was, perforce, content; only I was not! But his power of keeping his course where not even the track of an animal was to be discerned, was sufficiently astonishing, and I was often amazed at the man for not losing his way amongst ranges of sierra which stretched away to where the vast snowy peaks defined the horizon and kept the blue of the sky from blending insensibly with the blue of the mountains.

Do hideous, natural causes of fright seek those moments to appal poor, despairing man when he is already a prey to shapes of awful oppressiveness to his very soul's life? I have thought no, and even the next moment thought so; soul in peril, and

p. 257

body also, for then in my path arose a terror, a huge grizzly bear, Ursus horribilis. "Surely horrible enough," I thought, as the animal raised himself in frightful posture. I had no weapon except a clasp knife, and the remembrance emphasized the reality of my peril. Wildly I looked about for a tree, into the branches of which to climb for safety. None except giant pines were near; down the stream towards Quong were cottonwoods, but to go there was to put my friend, unwitting his peril, into extreme danger. Yet bruin was rapidly forcing me to decide on the courses of flight, or remaining to be eaten, so I turned to run and--stood face to face with the Tchin! Calm and cool himself, he bade me have no fear.

Stock still I stood, amazed to see him walk slowly up to the grizzly which, from its fierce-eyed aspect, changed to docility of looks, got down on all fours, and awaited the man's approach! Was Quong insane? I expected to see him rent in pieces; instead, he placed his hand on the head of the animal and said:

"Lie down!"

The order was obeyed at once, and then Quong sat down on the prostrate animal and fondled its great, stiff ears! Very gently, the bear licked the human hand, as gently indeed as if caressing its own cubs. What occult power was here? Was the Tchin a worker of miracles? Never before had any action betrayed to me this ability of his. True, the example of producing the light in the cave was one, but it had not then so occurred to me because I knew enough, and at the same time, not enough, to know that the production of electric light was a possibility, but not possible to any electrician or chemist in the way the Tchin performed it. It was not possible to ordinary science then, nor is it now any more so. But it would be possible to them if they would but take the proper occult method; it is one of the earliest learned and easiest feats performed by the novitiate. But I was not then a novitiate.

After a few moments Quong got up and, speaking to the

p. 258

conquered ursine, said: "Go!" As obediently as before the shaggy beast lumbered heavily off up the canon and was soon lost to view amongst the rocks and shadows of the night.

DTP:II.II

But perhaps Quong knew the law which governed his phenomena; if he did, and knew one occult law, did he not know two, or more than two? I determined to ask him when opportunity presented. While in Hindustan I heard that there were certain men there, not fakirs, but learned men who lived in the Himalayan solitudes, who wrought magical feats of wonderful variety and power. Had Quong come from these; learned of them? Was he an occult adept, such as I had heard of? These were called, so I had been told, Ragi-Yogees, and to the curious person trying to learn more about them than the meager statement of their vast occult or theosophic wisdom, the native laity proved dumb as the Sphinx of Egypt.

I had an early chance presented to question my friend, who, well as I knew him, still proved more communicative than I had hoped.

It pleased me greatly to learn that not one in a hundred thousand Chinese had any occult wisdom whatever; pleased me, because I felt that if the degraded, groveling Mongol had such knowledge, then because it did not lift that benighted race it could not be of an elevating character. But all through the Orient, here and there, the magicians were to be found;

p. 260

the reasons for such secrecy, as they maintained, arose from the fact that ere such knowledge as they were custodians of could be gained, the soul must be calm with that calmness which comes best from life amidst the wilds of nature. Now this may seem strange, but it is a calm which can hardly be maintained in the habitats of those addicted to meat eating, or of persons engrossed in the selfishness of common life. You may imagine that these students could seclude themselves from disturbance; men who wish to study do so seclude themselves, even in cities. Not so the occultist. For, from the social order and communal life of the world emanates an aura, or atmosphere of its own disturbed muddiness, an aura fatal to the absolute peace required by the theosopher. I am impelled to remark at this point that what goes under the name of "theosophy" in the world to-day is an article so far removed from the genuine that the name has even thus early been laid aside by the silent nature student, who, now as ever, is a Son of the Solitude.

But to return to Quong and the question which I asked him. I append his answer verbatim:

"Yes, in this land of the Starry Flag there are students known as the 'Lothinian Brotherhood.' Their lodges, called 'Saches,' are habited throughout the western hemisphere; there is one Sach near here. No one not privileged could hope to learn where it is, or who are its members. Yet as I have led you, Mr. Pierson, to ask the question you have; as I have done this with consent of the brethren, to every one of whom you, who, however, know none of them, are yourself well known, to what do you ascribe my action?"

I could construe it in only one way; so I told the Tchin that doubtless they knew and favored my deep desire for occult fraternization, a desire ever baffled until that hour; I felt my Sonship; I did not know it.

"It is so; thou art to be taken as a Brother Son by a class of men who seldom allow fraternity even to new affiliates, and never to any other persons whatsoever. But be this clear to thee forever; there is no order of mystic students anywhere,

p. 261

never was and never will be. The Lothins of America, the Yogis of Hindustan, do not combine for study of occult lore. It is not possible so to study. He who attains, grows; he doe's not study as collegiates study. It is not in books. Each student of God is in himself the plane he dwells on, a radiating center of God-wiseness. The very vows asked of initiates are but tests to determine if in themselves they are that which they seek to affiliate with. The Theo-Christian indeed does live with others as to body, but because similars are mutually attractive only. The Kingdom of God is within thee, or else (for thee) nonexistent elsewhere. Be that thou knowest, and then Christos will give it to thee to know and become more, which also do thou become, and thus grow, as the lilies of the field, which toil not, nor spin, but are God thoughts externalized. 'I am the Way, the Truth and the Life,' said our Great One. Thou art, Walter Pierson, of right by growth one of the Sach. And this right is because thy life for ages is known to them.

...(Q) Why don't I have the same degree of spiritual exaltation in my new apartment that I had while living at the Hotel ...? How can I recapture that inner radiance?
(A) Variations in the vibratory influences about the body. Let there be held by those with whom and in whom the body feels those associations that make for the awareness of the high vibratory influences, and we may dispel those that have existed here....

(see: 1472-9)

...Let the diet be only vegetable forces. Do not lower the plane of development by animal vibrations....

(see: 1010-1)

As we walked, a doe and her fawn stepped into the path before us. Their impulse, on seeing men was to take flight. But Quong held out his hand and called them as if they were pets familiar with him. The animals stopped, and returned along the path until within reach. He stroked them gently and as we passed on they followed behind. I was wondering if Quong, in his many solitary walks in the mountains, had not made a few pets, as, for example, these deer, and even the bear, when the idea was put aside by a new occurrence. As we came under an overhanging rock a puma, or "California lion" (Felix concolor), leaped into our midst with the evident

p. 270

intention of having venison for supper, indeed, had not the deer for which he sprang been too nimble, it would have been an instant victim; but it and its companion affrightedly closed about Quong, and the latter turning to the panther, said sternly, but in a calm, low tone:

"Peace!"

And there was peace, for the carnivore slunk down for an instant, like a whipped dog, then resumed a normal catlike attitude, and, purring, walked with soft, feline tread on one side, with the deer on the other side of the human mediator, and I, lost in amazement, brought up the rear. Verily, the fable of the lion and the lamb was realized in actuality.

"See, my brother, what it is to know the law and to live it; for I myself am a vegetarian, and the perfect peace such food allows renders my soul calm, so that I see the law as in a mirror. Behold proof of the truth in this occurrence!"

As he ceased to speak we halted in front of a huge lodge of basaltic rocks, some hundreds of feet in height. The ledge was broken and twisted as if by some rending convulsion. All about the base lay huge fragments broken off the face of the wall. Against the cliff rested a giant block many tons in weight. Touching this with his hand, the Tchin said:

"Here is our Sach, our Temple, so to say; this rock is guard at the entrance to a place remarkable, to say the least, if viewed from an occidental standpoint."

I looked in vain for the doorway, or any crevice which might lead into a cavern. Meanwhile Quong laid his hand on the great cat with us and said:

"Go!"

And the lion, pausing not, went leaping along in bounds, for these animals have such a limber spinal column that they can not run or trot like other animals not of the feline tribe, leaps by which it was soon lost to sight. Then Quong said:

"As it will not return here, these gentle deer would best remain; no other spot is so safe for them. Good bye, my little friends!"

p. 271

Continuing, Quong said to me: "Have you found the doorway? It is not strange that you should fail, for it was constructed with the special purpose of baffling the curious."

Again he touched the enormous quadrangular block. Immediately it tipped on edge and leaned outward over us, causing me to spring away in terror lest it fall on me. "Be not afraid, my brother. See, it is under my control as if on hinges"; and he swung it back on its lower outer edge with wonderful ease, only keeping his own nearest hand firmly upon it. To my amazed query he replied that it worked to his will through magnetism. But I saw no magnet, and said so.

"Truth! In me is the magnet you do not see. Did it ever occur to you that the processes of all life are carried on by what for our present purpose may be called magnetism? Assimilation of food and drink, waste, excretion, all vital processes whatever? The magnet is in the cerebellum or back brain, and in the medullary substance of the corporae striatum, a veritable wound magnet. The force which causes the heart to act, the lungs to act, maintains bodily heat, and so on, is enormous; it amounts to many hundreds of thousands of foot pounds per day. He that knows occult law can make nature parallel this magnet, for the universe itself moves only because of the current, which flows from positive to negative, from one-half of matter into the other half, continuously. Here, now, is an occult secret: make a place of separation in this, the Fire of Life, and where the poles come in contact there shall force be in action. This block of stone, the door, is an armature in a natural field of force. Here on the ground. is another."

Putting the door-stone back in place, Quong drew a circle on the ground about a foot across. Then in this circle a couple of lines in a simple cross, one north and south, the, other east and west. As the four ends of the cross were contacted with the circle, a tall, steady flame sprang up, its spear-shaped cone trembling within itself, but being wholly uninfluenced by the wind, which had some time before commenced blowing in vigorous gusts. Then sad the Tchin:

p. 272

"Behold the Vis Mortuus. Of all mankind only an occult student could bring it forth; only such a one could put it out, unless by accident. Touch it not; 'twould be fatal, on the principle that the greater contains all lesser forces, and it would instantly absorb the force of life, or of wind or wave, or projectile; it exists visibly here because on a thaumaturgic symbol. You think that symbol might as well be of any other form? So think those who comprehend not. See that moth darting about the flame of the light; it will enter, but not be burnt; no, quicker--see! it touches, and disappears, and leaves no sign--yet the light is not hot, no, not even warm. I will put it out."

Suiting his action to the word, he drew a stick through beneath the dust on which the circle was described, and the light in that instant was gone. Then another circle made he, drew but one line across it, north and south, then stepped into the figure, one of his feet on each semi-circle. Immediately his whole person was covered with a brilliant flame, so that he appeared on fire. I was exceedingly terrified.

"Do not fear for me! It is well with me. The other flame was negative odicity, and would have instantly been fatal to whatever motion touched it and have disintegrated its form; yea, a rock thrown into it would at once have disintegrated, or a cannon ball discharged from the muzzle of the piece would have fared the same. But this is a positive flaming of the Vis Naturae, and preserves life. I might stand here till the centuries mounted and be not weary, nor hungry, nor sick, cat not, nor drink, yet live; for this keeps all things untouched by time, as when they enter it. No difference in symbolic figures, think you now? Indeed, yes. But my soul will not progress; so that case of living though its use offers, I care not to employ its aid, except that when weary it gives me rest; ill, it restores health."

He broke the circle with his foot, and coming away, swung back the door-stone again and stepped within the tunnel disclosed behind it. I followed, the door was replaced, and I

p. 273

found that the passage led into the mountain. I was still thinking of the biblical legend of the rolling away of the stone from the mouth of the sepulcher of Jesus the Christ, and paralleling it with this act of the Tchin, aware now that neither were miracles, but manifestations of higher natural law, when we began to walk along the hall of the tunnel I following closely in the rear of my guide, whom I could hear but not see, for since the closing of the door-stone the blackness was appalling in its intensity. Mistrusting this blind guidance, 'Twas the same marvelous light I had once before seen in the cavern we had found together. After going about two hundred feet I approached the wall, that I might feel my way, when suddenly all about me shone a marvelous white light. It was not emanant from any point, but all the air was luminous, for I observed that nothing cast a shadow, either below, above or on any side. 'Twas the same marvelous light I had once before seen in the cavern we had found together. After going about two hundred feet we came to a door made apparently of bronze covered with artistic cameo and intaglio figures of men and animals ranged about a double triangle inside of a circle. This door gave entrance to a large circular chamber not less than sixty feet across, with domelike ceiling ten or a dozen feet high at its junction with the wall, but over twenty feet in the center. The same wonderful illumination was omnipresent in this great apartment as in the hall outside. But I asked no questions; I deemed observation the better way. Here it was that Quong temporarily left me, going into another room through a narrow doorway closed by a portiere. I devoted the time to looking about me, examining the surroundings. I found that the chamber, like its approach, was hollowed from the living rock, only that while the beginning of the hallway was in a basalt cliff, the room was in a different formation, being in mineral-bearing rock. The central part of the walls and ceiling cut across a wide vein of gold-bearing gray quartz of hard texture. This lode, fully twenty-five feet wide, had on one side a granite ledge, and on the other red porphyry of the variety chiefly found in the quarries of upper Egypt. Beyond the granite was another lode of metalliferous rock, and in this one side of the room was reached without cutting into other veins. The

p. 274

porphyry almost completed its side of the chamber, but not quite, as a second body of gold quartz was intersected, but not cut through. Now imagine the extreme beauty of such walls as these when polished like glass, thus enhancing the veinings of the clouded rock and brilliant beauty of silver and gold, both native and in their ores, and not a few other metals and minerals.

DTP:II.III

Such absolute silence reigned, not even a sound of breathing being audible--that I turned a quick glance on my friends. Except for the glitter in their eyes as they gazed on the blue light, every one would have seemed only a perfect but non-vital semblance of a human being. Then my gaze reverted to the! object which centered the common attention. It had been growing, and, now of a size of half a dozen inches, was gloriously beautiful. Although I had seen no human agency concerned in its creation, yet I felt that it was produced by the occult knowledge of which I had witnessed so many other manifestations. Mind over matter. Marvelous, novel, all this to me, but I knew it was not miracle, although magical. "What is magic?" do you ask? Magic is the comprehension of laws not ordinarily possible to grasp by means of physical experiment, because their phenomena in general lie higher than the physical realm, just a little lower than mental or psychic operations, and partaking of the last to a major extent.

Suppose I revealed that secret? How long would it be ere the world would find that the unscrupulous amongst men were using it to work undetectable murder? And its uses are many besides, for it is the principle in nature which governs transmutation, disintegration, decay, destruction, death. All these, but never does it build anew; it is Siva, the Destroyer. Used aright, it is a beneficent force, for without it there would be no progress in nature, because no change could occur--there could not even be retrogression, but utter stagnation. Its sign is

. Much as that means to me, it can be but a hint to you. Study it if you will, and one day it shall be revealed to you. In reason you can no longer ask why occult matters are so imperatively secret, for it must be evident that this fair earth would be made by the unscrupulous into a very hell of misery and crime, were they not thus secret. For a time those who chose to subvert their knowledge would seem to thrive and prosper, even though the world about them suffered. But subversion of the law is violation, and the penalty at last visited is in tenfold

p. 286

degree upon those who went most astray in their blindness and sin. It would cause them to curse the giver of such wisdom. Nine-tenths of the people of this world are unable to govern themselves well; they cannot in saneness expect to be made sharers of such awful knowledge as Siva represents. Men and women are really not following the Christ until every part of their own nature is held in an iron grasp of merciless subjection to high principles. But study, my friends, study. Christianize the money power of this world, so that capital shall not work harm to men but good, and from good thus born the karma of the world will lead to the goodness of heart which gives calmness of soul; in that calmness your study will bear fruit, and then it will not be a mockery, in seeming, of your hopes for me to say "Study!" I rejoice in those earnest workers whose motto is: "Look up, not down; look out, not in; look forward, and not back, and lend a hand." Only this: the occult student gazes in, and not out! But these are not esoterists. Their name shall one day be great in the world, and though you who desire to study and know occult truths now may not see your hopes fruit in your present incarnation, yet in coming lives you will grasp these truths which elude you at present. Follow Him.

The faith inspired in that hour by the gentle dignity and kindly love I saw beaming from those deepset, calm gray eyes, has known in all these subsequent years no cause for regret; nor for the action which my faith then inspired me to make, has this heart any but a feeling of supreme thankfulness that the Christ-Spirit then put it into my soul to have that faith. I fancy I bear some reader, timid at the prospect of trying the unknown, which might for all I knew at the moment include my corporeal death, saying: "How came it that you felt so sure of Mol Lang; did you not fear he was a devil?" No, I did not, for I was under the protection of goodly men, into whose midst no demon could enter more than night can reign beneath the noonday sun. At least one of my protectors (Mendocus) had arrived at a finality so far as earth's present cyclic age can teach; the physical nature had no secrets from him; but the illimitable realms of the Father hold many "mansions" besides the universe of matter and the house of light, or the dwelling place of darkness. In this mansion of the material universe nothing remained for Mendocus to gain; he stayed but to give. Death

p. 290

had no power over him; he was supra-mundane, and until himself otherwise elected, he must live; only the word of God (the true Logos) by himself invoked could "loose the silver cord." Would you, protected by such an one, fear demoniacal influences? One other query of the multitude you may desire to ask, I will answer. You inquire how these highly favored ones of God can be certain of the truth of their intuitive perceptions, and I answer: the man who lives in his spiritual nature does not believe, but knows that his being is one with God the Father, the Great Parent. And his spirit speaks by the voice of intuition, informing him by a single flash of that which otherwise he would be long years in learning by external methods of investigation, if, indeed, externality could ever impart the knowledge. His spirit gives him from its own source, the Father, an effortless, instantaneous perception of facts, principles and things. I am reminded of the words of Mol Lang to me in this connection: "Phylos, some day thou wilt comprehend this: Earth is a letter in a seven-fold alphabet; the stellar universe is but one book; its pages truly are myriad, its chapters legion, yet, besides this book, the library of the Creator is of endless number."

I listened to Mol Lang and had ears to hear, so that I understood. Earth, of which he spoke, was vague, and knowledge of it as an almost forgotten dream. And the vagueness was because that principle of my terrene nature which was the seat of earthly sensing, and of memories of things perceived, was left with the body, This principle might visit a spiritist medium and it would be called me. Yet it would not be me, but my shell, my link of connection between my spirit and my corporeal body. Friend, you will agree that an author is reflected in his autobiography; but that book is not the author. No more is that which has its "actions, passions, beings, use and end" in the body the MAN. Yet that book may live and guide men to action. So may the astral shell of a man or woman who is dead. And the vitality of the medium may galvanize that shell so long as its influence governs any living earthly man or woman. Hence we see the phenomena of the "circles" of believers in spirit communion. There is no return of the ego (the I AM) to circles, neither communion from their plane down, though sometimes from your plane up to theirs. And yet you persist, my spiritist friends, in saying that I am in error. You say that what I call "shells" can not be such because they tell of events after death. Yes; they do, I admit. And they do because they are but records of the ego which for a few brief moments at death is sometimes highly prophetic, and sees forward over every detail, frequently for coming centuries. Or again, the departing soul catches a glimpse of its own self-conceived devachan, and the record of this is imparted to the shell, which carries such views to the spiritist

p. 295

medium. Witness the often absurd description given of the character of the "spirit-world," and that through honest mediums, too. They give none of CHRIST, save where two or three are gathered in His name.

Mediumship is true; its ordinary explanation is false. The medium goes into a trance, his or her vital force is transferred to the "control" which is but a shell, and not the true spirit or ego. Then the hearers enjoy a "communication." Like a reader of a book of record is that medium; events of the past are retold, and more or less accurate prophecies made; the shell lives for the nonce a galvanic life, just as Poe lives anew in the person of an elocutionist rendering "The Raven," from the rostrum. Just so long as the "Commentaries" influence mankind, just that long will the "spirit" of Caesar control mediums; and while the Book of Mormon retains its hold on the deluded masses of Utah, so long will the "Prophet Joseph Smith" influence sensitives. But I grow prolix. Let us therefore turn to the world of effects, and see what it presented to our psychic perceptions. Will you come with us and see what we three saw as we went forth across the plain which confronted us at the door of the Sagum?

DTP:II.IV

The fact must be sufficiently obvious that the life between the grave and the cradle, life in the world of effects, is a life of assimilation of results due to causes set in operation while on earth, the world of causality. It is the character-forming realm, where effects are so arranged as to present them as causes in the succeeding earth life; not in the shape of segregate influences, but as traits of character, giving rise to well-defined policies in life on the part of individuals. Like attracts

p. 301

like, and if parents have certain influences governing their lives at critical times, the soul in devachan, which is perforce seeking rebirth on earth, will seize the opportunity presented of finding Its similars, similars at that time, though perhaps at that time only, like itself, but never so before, possibly never to be so again; suffice it if there be a concordant trinity at the time. There is no accident, no chance, in the Universe; all is immutable law, cause and effect. Zerah Colburn, whose precocity in mathematics whilehe was yet a little boy amazed the world, did not inherit his powers of calculation. Mozart did not inherit what neither of his parents possessed, though it is true that the maternal mind did provide attractive mental similarity by her own love for music, prenatally experienced. Atavism has been invoked to explain these cases of infantile precocity when it has been well known that neither parent had the traits which seem to have been passed to the offspring. But atavism will not wholly suffice. The question of heredity is a deep one; parents are moved by special influences, and children of that time are souls attracted from devachan to their mental similars. Such was the young Zerah Colburn: such the infant prodigy, Mozart. Zailm Numinos might have told you that Colburn was a noted Atlantean mathematician had he not neglected it in his history of Atl. And Mozart was Aleman the poet and lyrist of Spartan Greece.

"This is the daughter,, said Mol Lang. "The girl whom we saw in the other home was the daughter, as the father imagined her to be when he died, leaving her at that age. See how different is the woman from his conception of her. I bring thee here that thou mayest see what difference exists between the devachanic concepts of the soul and the objects conceived of. It illustrates the saying that 'heaven is what we make it.'

p. 305

At that moment a lady entered the room, evidently on business; her manner was full of power. She seemed not to perceive us, and after a little I coughed slightly to attract her attention. Mol Lang smiled in amusement, as he! said:

"Phylos, thou mightest cough long, and she would not know of thy presence. Why? Because we are temporarily on the earth, and I have given thee power to see earthly conditions, that is, while we are on the earth, for it might be all about us yet if we were in a different psychic condition, the earth would not be near, but vastly remote from us. This lady has not yet come to the change called death. She is one who labors to place woman on the proud basis of independence, proud, because rightfully hers. But woman will never attain to it until she does so by self-effort; nothing is won worth the having except by self-effort. When she so wins it, she will be by the side of man, not above him, for woman is not man's superior; neither below him, for she is not his inferior; but beside him, for man and woman are equal in all things. It will be a blessed day for humanity when this time comes. This lady and her sister workers are now guiding those dwellers of the earth who have not such clear understanding of the needs of the times; and they will succeed, more or less, during this century, but not brilliantly, since no great reform, nor anything greatly good, can succeed in any century, decade or year nominated by the number nine. Hence, human hopes will wax on wane, will seem to go forth to victory, but will meet only failure until the new century. Darkest of all the years will that be which is just before the dawn. This brave leader we see here will see Hope set in that last year like a star in the west, and she will die then, despairing, though hoping, with prophetic Mackay, that 'Ever the truth comes uppermost, and ever is justice done.'"

For a considerable time after this we were silent, for Mol Lang seldom spoke without definite cause, and it now served his purpose better to be silent. I spoke next:

"What good can it be, what good can be achieved through such bitter disappointment? Such heartache?"

p. 306

"That which cometh ever from all things. 'Man never is, but always to be blest,' is wholly true. And it is not from the hopes we are able to bring to realization in earth life that our devachan, our heaven, is made; but from those hopes, longings, aspirations and determinations which through life are our dearest desires because we have never been able to satisfy them. They have the most happy heaven whose high-soaring souls have ever been forced to be content with the mere view of Caanan from their mountain lookouts. Let no poor, disappointed soul on earth mourn because of life's unsatisfied longings, for we do not know to-day whether we are busy or idle. In times when we have thought ourselves indolent, we have afterward discovered that much was accomplished and much was begun in us. These beginnings are fruitful, indeed, for they bestow upon us our longed-for aspirations, 'over there' if we will, in His way."

During this discourse of Mol Lang I had glimpses of the whole, both of earth and of heaven. A thing which struck me with a feeling of peculiar anguish was that that gentle soul who thought he lived for his daughter, really had not that daughter with him, but only his self-created image of her. I had not thought of the fact that even on earth we do not have our friends, but only our concepts of them; that our supposed friend may really be our secret enemy, but if we know it not we remain happy in our ignorance. Mol Lang observed the feeling on my part and said, as he turned and placed an arm around me as we walked onwards:

"Phylos, beloved son, feel not so! When the day cometh when this lady shall enter the devachanic life, then whenever and wherever she has ideals and concepts like those of her father, or he like hers, then will they two be really together, 'two souls with but a single thought.' It is the same on earth; only identity of thought makes nearness of souls. As the grand march of souls following after Christ draw nearer unto God, those planes where all souls are together in the thought and concept will be the planes mainly occupied by humanity, till at

p. 307

the glorious last, none shall be apart from any other, or from the Father."

The room and its earnest worker had faded from view. Instead of it we found that in front of us was a monastic edifice, set on a lofty mountain peak which arose from a lake. Dim vistas of water, of wooded shores and silvery, shadowy isles were in perspective, Over the tower which rose from the monastery was a flashing crescent of purple light. I asked what place we were now come to. The answer was:

"The Lunar Temple, a part of devachan, but having nothing to do with the moon. Here, where many occult students come after laying aside the earthly body, is a holy place of rest. Here are many theosophic adepts and neophytes; they saw then with eyes of spirit, hence had then, as now, much the same concepts of life; devachan to them is not, therefore, on the same plane as with other mortals, any more than their objective life was. Here Semla takes leave of us, to appear no more on earth until after fifty centuries of mundane time. He will then incarnate, not as a Tchin, but as a member of the American Nation of that far distant day, because his life has been mostly spent in that land this time. But now he enters into rest he has earned; this is his devachan."

There, under the flashing purple light from the monastic tower, Semla took his leave, invoking upon us the peace of the Father.

Through ability conferred by Mol Lang, I had seen the nature of the life after death. For a few moments my soul was able to compare the newly gained knowledge with my old time ideals of nature. I thought, "If all this is but a dream, what is a dream? If this which seems real matter is not such--"

"Nay, my son," interjected Mol Lang, as I thought upon the nature of matter, "this is real matter. Why, what is matter, dost thou think? Matter is a One Substantiality, having not a single quality which any human sense can cognize. But

p. 308

force also is one of the creations of the Father. And force hath two polarities, the positive and the negative, absolute opposites. Now man on earth hath certain senses; seven are these senses: sight, hearing, feeling, smelling, tasting, intuition, and one innominate. These last are not yet evolved, for the fullness of days is not come; the Fifth Day is; but the Sixth and the Seventh are not. With the last, man becometh greater than he hath ever been. Only they that have ears that hear shall solve this saying. Five senses cognize the positive dynamic affections of matter by Force, and behold, man senseth the earth and some of the stellar bodies. But all these are of the positive, and hence are in the Father's Mansion of Cause. These five senses are what the Apostle Paul called the 'Natural mind.' But 'In my Father's house are many mansions.' And this, which is the briefer life after the grave, is His Mansion of effects, and it is the result of matter affected by negative force. Here the first five senses call all things pertaining to devachan 'mere dreams'; even wise Hamlet asks, 'What dreams may come?' But I say unto thee, both earth (cause) and devachan (effect) are material; both due in their every phenomena to force, but either state is cognizable only by senses special to it. Man in one hath five special senses, and these know the earth, but call heaven a dream; and Man in the other hath other seven special senses, and these know of devachan, but call earth a dream. Yet both states are really material, and similarly, both are unreal except to the Father. So Man is constantly dying from the one state and being born in the other, back and forth, and only that state where he is is real to him at any time. Myriad times does he repeat the process, incarnifying and discarnifying, and each time of rebirth on the earth finds him ever on a higher plane, until at last the concrete condition miscalled life is over, and the conditionless 'long devachan' (Nirvana) is attained. Then man and his Father are together and at-one. Man came from God; unto Him must he go. But only a few have done this as yet, and of these Jesus Christ of Beth-le-hem is so far the only One who can truly say, 'I and my Father are one.'"

p. 309

Mol Lang had no desire that I should continuously retain the memories of the experiences just passed through; the separate facts were to become quite as unknown as if never observed. All was solely for the purpose of surrounding my soul with influences calculated to force me upward and onward, out of earth life, or desire for it, until at last I would come to realize that I had known something higher, and must return to the plane of the spiritual nature. Yes, the word is MUST.

"I have so willed, my son, that the features of this visit to devachan shall be withdrawn from thee, and thou wilt remember them only as a vague, delightful dream, which shall have influence in leading thee to the pinnacles of the Father and the summits of the soul. It is easy to erase these memories; I have but to disassociate the astral body here formed by thine experiences, and thou wilt thereafter know this state only when that astral shall control thee as its medium. I will take thee to mine own home in Hesper, and there thou wilt come to know my son, whose name is Sohma, and my daughter Phyris. Yet that knowledge also will I dissociate, after the time of it, and thou wilt forget it all; yea, even me wilt thou forget, and know only through the same mediumship, because thy karma orders for thee long years yet to come on earth, and atonement for

p. 310

evil works which have cried unto God for redress, lo! a century of centuries, and longer. Christ hath said: 'One jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law till all be fulfilled.' Save thou be re-leased to Him.

"But thou hast asked a question. Hear the answer: I sow a seed, and it shall grow, and blossom and fruit, and though the sower be forgotten, the plant will not be. Thou wilt remember my words forever, nor forget them for one hour, for such is my will, yet forget me wholly.

"Besides the heavenly world, there are many more which are imperceptible to men. Yet matter and force compose them all. Many of them are worlds of Cause, but no merely human being is in them, nor can any earthly sense cognize them or know of them. They are peopled, but by beings of whom some are good, and some are evil; in the sight of the Eternal Cause, relatively good or evil. That which exists under laws inimical to man is evil to man, though not in itself evil. But these 'mansions' are set apart from one another that they may not interfere. There is that which is astray, but in itself not evil, for in all the creation there is no evil eternal, for God is perfect.

"The worlds of human life are seven in number; yet four of them are invisible, unknowable to earthly senses, and this not because of remoteness, but the kind of force-affection of their constituent matter. Mankind occupies but one planet at a time, for like its present dwelling place (earth) the human race is but a letter in the Divine Library of Being. To be exact, the more advanced, occult souls do inhabit Venus, which I have called Hesper, and which was by the ancients of the Earth termed 'The Garden of the Hesperides.'

"Yes, Phylos, life does mean more to me than to thee. I look at its stately march, and I see the battalion of being wherein I am but a corporal, progressing around its appointed seven spheres, whereof only Mars, the Earth and Venus are matters which terrene perception can know; I see the human race progressively incarnating on each of its peculiar planets as it goes, every individual ego about eight hundred times, approximately,

p. 311

on each world each time the race comes to it, which is seven times also, making forty-nine world-carnate epochs. Each ego thus hath incarnation and discarnation periods to the number, more or less, of forty thousand. It is in these, that beginning as an irresponsible creation, far from human, as thou wouldst define the word 'human,' and ending as a Perfect Man entering into Nirvanic rest, that the scheme of the Eternal Uncreated Father is perfected. Yea, verily, man sins, but as his incarnations progress, he atones for every jot, every tittle. Karma is penalty for evil doing, and it is the law of God; it knows no abatement of payment, accepts no vicarious price, but is faithful gaoler over that prison which is life-action; whoso is cast therein shall not come out till every farthing is paid. Beware, then, of doing wrong, for thou must bear the penalty, only thou. Verily, life is long enough to make payment; 'tis better to have none to make!

"We go now to a view of the truth that the spirit came from the Father, and returneth to Him after it hath fulfilled the law and the prophets; it liveth in the worlds of cause a short span, but in those of effect a long span, for passivity is to activity as about eighty to one, and the lives are many, strung like beads on the one cord of the individual ego.

"Lastly, the ego coming from the Father hath no sex; it is not man, neither woman, but sexless. When it entereth upon life it becometh double, so that in the earth there is a man, and there is a woman, and though the bodies and the animal souls and the human souls be different in the twain, yet behold, their spirit is one and the same. Now sometimes the two, being of one spirit, are also husband and wife. Yet more often, they are not, for the age of harmony is not yet at hand. But it is of such singleness of spirit that the Bible saith, 'What God hath joined, let no man put asunder.' There is no man who could, if he would, so sunder. But that saying is not of the carnal marriage, but of the spirit unit only. And the latter hath no lust. But when the twain shall, after the millions of years which lie between the non-esoteric Christian and Nirvana, come

p. 312

to know all the law of life, then will the union be as it was before the separation. Thou canst not really comprehend the truth now, but when thou shalt at last be done with earth life, thou wilt then recall it and know. And knowing it, thou wilt then tell the world of it. But not now. Now is this true: Mates in the Lord can not know each other as such, until they both will to live after the rule of His Highway. And the latter hath nothing carnal. 'Straight is the Gate and narrow is the Way that leadeth unto Life, and few there be that find it.' Until they find it they find not each other; neither release from incarnation in the flesh."

Mol Lang arose after this long discourse, wherein he had briefly described the works of God. He said:

"I have answered thee. Come, let us go hence, and thou shalt know my son, and my daughter, and my home."

He laid his hand upon my brow, and I seemed to sleep; when I was again conscious we were in an immense garden, and before us I saw a house which at once impressed me as being a real home. This I say because somehow occult study had seemed foreign to home life and influences. How entirely compatible the two are will appear nearer the end of this history.

I found on acquaintance with it that it bore out my first impressions perfectly, for it was the most genuine home that could well exist, and typified all human life in this world of Cause, Hesper. It was a home of human glorified beings, of occult students incarnate in exalted causal life.

Do you ask me how any portion of the human race came to be so far in the van as the Hesperian contingent? The answer is that their septune natures had been so far perfected by the trials to which the study of occult adeptism subjects its initiates, that they had become enlightened, responsible beings; they had drunk of the cup concerning which Jesus inquired of the children of Zebedee if they had the ability to drink it. and in consequence there had come to them the keys to that realm of spirit which no natural mind can understand. They had learned the sevenfold character of their natures, that man is a composite being, having seven principles, viz. the I AM,

p. 318

or ego; the body of the spirit, or spirit-body; the human soul; the animal soul; the astral reflection of the two lowest principles, by name, vital force and the earthly body thereby animated. Thus far, I regret to say, the mass of mankind is not developed much beyond its animal soul; a minority have the human soul shining forth; but only occult adepts have the Sixth or spirit-body developed, while none of whom the world knows except Jesus and Buddha are perfect in the Spirit of the Father.

This life differed from that upon earth in being broader, more perfect, more glorious than terrene conditions can produce in the present round. Ordinary life in Hesperus is all that the highest form of life can be on earth; and thus has all the wonderful development which exists in the midst of the secret occult brotherhoods of Earth. It is impossible to express adequately what perfection of physical life exists

p. 315

in Hesperus. But it is a perfection of the physical nature, amid ideal surroundings, all of which prepare the animal man to work for the human man, and he for the Spirit man, the I AM, or ego. Thus does the ego progress through matter. Is it not a sublime thought that reincarnation does not mean transmigration of souls? The first leads man ever up; the other, which is false, even in theory, merely a perverted notion of the first, might mean progress, but more often would mean retrogression, and in all this Universe there is no retrogression. Reincarnation is but a chance to expiate the errors of life, chiefest of which is not overcoming and containing self. Will ye not pay? Then are ye doomed!

DTP:II.V

The old man arose from his seat and paced with stately erectness up and down the veranda. "Old?" Yes, as earth counts age; for Pertoz he was just in early prime, not yet come

p. 316

to his two hundredth year by some forty-eight months. And age could never affect him more, for he was come to deathlessness; to bodily immortality. Of him, as of many, are the words of the beloved apostle, John. At that moment he was in his astral form, his physical body being in his sleeping-room, where he left it, in order to cross interplanetary space for me. Curious thought! An inhabitant of Venus able to visit earth at will! Yet it is not really difficult. It merely involves the leaving of the physical body and plane at one point, and entrance to the astral, or psychic plane. From this latter it is as easy to return to the state of cause at any point, be it Alcyone, chief of the "Pleiads, glittering in their eternal depths," or even further, beyond ken of the telescope, as it is to return to the place departed from. The whole difficulty is in leaving the physical plane at all, and for the advanced esoterist this is as nothing, because the normal state of his soul is always in the astral or psychic instead of the physical. The difficulty with a student is in the repugnance he feels to the thought of returning to an inferior state of being, like life on earth. But the Life of Love is: "I serve." So we return.

That we were in the astral, disembodied state was no hindrance to Phyris' perception of us, for like all Hesperians she had the sight of the soul as you have ordinary sight, a mere commonplace power. Her eyes, as indeed those of all souls on this high plane of being, have psychic clairvoyance as a normal possession, though not the less endowed with ordinary physical vision on this account. As in the long ago of Earth, her eyes were still the same clear, calm gray, the kind possessed by Jesus of Nazareth. They were windows for her pure soul, which seemed to be just behind them, gazing out. This slender, graceful girl was no devachanic ideal, although not gross enough to be visible to eyes used only to perception of objective, earthly states of matter; her sweet, grave demeanor, her light laugh at something said by Mol Lang, her perfection of physical life, all breathed the fact

p. 317

of her objective being, and bore evidence to the truth that her rule of life was obedience to the law. And yet I doubt if your eyes, my friends, could have seen her at all. No telescope will ever reveal human life on Venus; not that it is not there, but its forms are of the One Substance effected by a range of force rendering them imperceptible to earthly eyes. You will not think the air any less material, or electricity any less real, because your eyes cannot perceive them. Your eyes are very limited in their visual range; if the One Substance vibrates more or less rapidly than an exceedingly small length of time, producing correspondingly minute force wavelengths, your eyes cannot cognize such vibrations. It is the same with your ears and hearing. If your eyes and ears were not thus limited, you would see every sound and hear every sunbeam. Every rainbow would be vocal, while heat, which now you only feel, would furnish amazing wealth of sound and vision. So it is with the Hesperian people, their persons you could not see, their voices you could not hear, yet they would not be similarly limited in regard to your persons and voices. But so long as you fancy that because you have eyes you can see all that there is to be seen, and that your ears hear all that is worth hearing, so long will you depend on these organs, and gain that sort of false ideas of the Universe which must arise from entire ignorance of all except the tiny bit of creation you occupy. So long, too, will you depend on the telescope to reveal truths about other worlds; you will hunt for evidences of human life on the nearer planets, but you will never find any until you cease to expect that matter will reveal soul; it can not do it, for the finite can not reveal infinity. Turn it about; ask of the soul revealment of itself and of matter also, and all worlds will draw near to you, show their teeming vitality of life, and all nature will uncover such treasures as the hungry soul of science has never found before.

DTP:II.VI

DTP:III.V

Again the dead past revealed another scene. I saw myself in the person of an ill-fed, ill-treated slave, ever hungry, wretched, too much so to feel resentment. I died hungry, and then had a devachan of seeming realization of my wants. 'Then again rebirth, and through a karma not here to be explained, the new man had ease, wealth, plenty. But a physical karma

p. 410

pursued, and he was ever hungry in the midst of plentitude, and lazy when action was necessary. This state begot disease, and the product of (in his previous life) "man's inhumanity to man," was afflicted with cancer of the stomach. This killed the ferocious appetite, and the sybarite, free of this, set to work to cure himself. Finding he must fail, he sought comfort in religion, and went forth to the wilderness to become a religious hermit. Now, a hermit's life is one of uselessness to mankind. In that lone state my individuality lost opportunities to cultivate moral strength by worldly contact, and behold me after death come again to life as Zailm, weak enough to sin with Lolix and beget then a karma that lasted, with newly got vigor, till only a few years ago, punishing me more bitterly than death, as thou, knowest. If Zailm, had sorrow, thou knowest he had also joy. So every life-karma is made up of sunshine and shadow. "A tooth for a tooth?" Yea! But also "for a kiss a kiss."

KYBLN:XI

The Law of Compensation is that the swing in one direction determines the swing in the opposite direction, or to the opposite pole-the one balances, or counterbalances, the other. On the Physical Plane we see many examples of this Law. The pendulum of the clock swings a certain distance to the right, and then an equal distance to the left. The seasons balance each other in the same way. The tides follow the same Law. And the same Law is manifested in all the phenomena of Rhythm. The pendulum, with a short swing in one direction, has but a short swing in the other; while the long swing to the right invariably means the long swing to the left. An object hurled upward to a certain height has an equal distance to traverse on its return. The force with which a projectile is sent upward a mile is reproduced when the projectile returns to the earth on its return journey. This Law is constant on the Physical Plane, as reference to the standard authorities will show you.

But the Hermetists carry it still further. They teach that a man's mental states are subject to the same Law. The man who enjoys keenly, is subject to keen suffering; while he who feels but little pain is capable of feeling but little joy. The pig suffers but little mentally, and enjoys but little--he is compensated. And on the other hand, there are other animals who enjoy keenly, but whose nervous organism and temperament cause them to suffer exquisite degrees of pain and so it is with Man. There are temperaments which permit of but low degrees of enjoyment, and equally low degrees of suffering; while there are others which permit the most intense enjoyment, but also the most intense suffering. The rule is that the capacity for pain and pleasure, in each individual, are balanced. The Law of Compensation is in full operation here.

But the Hermetists go still further in this matter. They teach that before one is able to enjoy a certain degree of pleasure, he must have swung as far, proportionately, toward the other pole of feeling. They hold, however, that the Negative is precedent to the Positive in this matter, that is to say that in experiencing a certain degree of pleasure it does not follow that he will have to "pay up for it" with a corresponding degree of pain; on the contrary, the pleasure is the Rhythmic swing, according to the Law of Compensation, for a degree of pain previously experienced either in the present life, or in a previous incarnation. This throws a new light on the Problem of Pain.

Jacob Boehme

1. GC: You will have before you the inquiring mind of [1602], present in this room, who seeks guidance - impersonal guidance and light regarding the teachings of Jacob Boehme, the German philosopher and mystic of the 17th century who used the corresponding Principles of Nature - of the entire Astral, with man, as the true Spiritual approach to the Primal Light beyond the Circuit of Reincarnation. Will you clarify the answers to the following and help me to understand them in relation to Spiritual Evolution - as I ask them:

2. EC: Yes, we have the enquiring mind, and those tenets and teachings and illustrations as presented by Jacob Boehme; as respecting the relationships of man in his search for the Creative Forces or God.

3. In giving first those approaches as we find of same, much of that presented by Boehme, in illustrating the activities, the various phases of consciousness or awareness, the effect of the astral, the cosmic consciousness of same in its relationships to the emotions and activities of which the body is conscious in its various stages of development, - we find these are identical with those presented by John in Patmos.

4. And as the individual analyzes or studies the bodily forces and emotions as arise through the activities in a material sphere in relationship to the influences arising from without, these come to be the representations and interpretations of that presented by John in Patmos.

5. Here, though, we will find these are variations in some of those things presented. For here we find with Boehme more of the consciousness through which man has passed in his study and in his search for that as might be used as an illustration of same, as related to what has been termed by

1602-3 Page 2

some as the consciousness related to the seasons and the changes and the zodiac, as well as the planetary forces and the activities of same.

6. All of these, as we have indicated through these channels from time to time, are relative as one to another; and as in those influences or forces indicated through the sojourns of the individuals in activities in the planetary forces and the astral aspects of the individuality of an entity, - these become rather those manners in which the influences as indicated through the activities of an individuality as the motivating forces become expressed, or what may be said to have been the choice taken by an entity as regards that which is constructive or destructive in its experience; motivated, of course, by the spirit of that which becomes the impelling influence in the activity of the individual.

7. But ready for questions.

8. (Q) Three hundred years ago Jacob Boehme decreed Atlantis would rise again at this crisis time when we cross from this Piscean Era into the Aquarian. Is Atlantis rising now? Will it cause a sudden convolution and about what Year?
(A) In 1998 we may find a great deal of the activities as have been wrought by the gradual changes that are coming about. These are at the periods when the cycle of the solar activity, or the years as related to the sun's passage through the various spheres of activity become paramount or Catamount [?] [Tantamount?] to the change between the Piscean and the Aquarian age. This is a gradual, not a cataclysmic activity in the experience of the earth in this period.

9. (Q) The "Primitive Man in Light" looked out from the earth and saw us within the sphere of the Universe with its constellations which combined to form his consciousness. He knew then, that a "Way of Escape" from the rounds of Reincarnation opened beyond this Universe - beyond the Galaxy - beyond the opening in the forehead of Cepheus. Will you explain this "Way of Escape"?
(A) We do not find it so.

For we have this: These are the basis of - Let's get what is the first principle here. These are concepts, these are not the activities of individuals who look out upon that; not as the earth as the center of its activities, but as the own solar system, here. It is true that the activities so far as in this sphere or Galaxy of activities of the planetary forces within this present solar system, the earth first became as the indwelling of the consciousness of the race or the man in this particular sphere, but sin - the separation - that as caused the separation of souls from the universal consciousness - came not in the sphere of materiality first, but in that of spirit. For what IS that as just indicated

1602-3 Page 3

that makes for the choice, or produces the saying by the teachers or sages that "no one may come except he be called of God"? That is, that the activities of the individuals through the various actions or consciousness or awareness in the various spheres of activity BECOME AS a part of the divine plan for the return, only THROUGH the reincarnation into the actions in which choices may be made by the individual for the alleviating or the satisfying or for the development of the individual entity or soul to be in the awareness of being itself and in relationship to the Creative Forces as become one with Him, - even as has been shown by the necessity of the first begotten, the only begotten of the Father to enter into the material plane as the first consciousness or awareness of its being able in itself to choose for its activity independent of materiality where those activities became, and become, manifest as a part of the whole consciousness.

Hence the awareness of the soul as to its separateness, or its being separated, only comes through the manifestations of the principles of that cosmic consciousness in materiality.

Hence it is as evolution in a part of the development of the whole of the universe; not this consciousness of our own solar system, but of that about all solar force, or which our own system is only a mere part of the whole consciousness. But in the earth and man's awareness into the three-dimensional consciousness, only those that have entered same may relieve or leave same through the awareness of there being those influences through their various spheres of activity, including not only the earthly sojourns or material sojourns as we know in a physical consciousness, but the sojourns throughout the spheres of activity when they are absent from a physical or material consciousness.

10. (Q) What position does the Coal Sac of Centaurus hold in relation to the "Way out of Reincarnation"?
(A) Only the awareness of the influence or force in which there is made the awareness of the entity's being as an individual entity, and capable of being part or being the whole yet NOT the whole.

11. (Q) Do the Sages in the Reincarnation Circuit contact those without, via this channel?
(A) These are merely as one of the stations, as it were, along the way, through which contacts are made. You see, it is not that there is just a line or circuit. For as an individual entity or soul becomes aware of the full consciousness of being aware of its relationship or its position, it IS part of the law itself, it IS the law of that relationship, by the full awareness of it, and not merely an outlet, not merely a channel through which an activity or awareness or consciousness may be made as a manner or way.

1602-3 Page 4

12. (Q) In what way is Perseus representative of the Godly-feeling Consciousness?
(A) Only as a station along the way, a consciousness of, a place through which as each individual entity passes is illustrated in the manner in which their approaches come - they are then as aware OF that position or place. The name is the consciousness, not the name the way, see?

13. (Q) Will Humanity now turn back to en-rapport with Him?
(A) What does the Word say? "He has not willed that any soul shall perish but has with each temptation, with each condition that has arisen within the experience of the soul prepared a way," - and these are a constant change being wrought. Not that through activities - Of course, the time and the place and the position - but it is ever as the choice of the individual. It is that which makes or is the godly force within an individuality, or an entity or a soul, that makes it seek its level.

14. (Q) Explain the meaning of the Ancient Cepheus' "Yawning" following the Perseus feeling, and will it open the "Escape" again out of the Reincarnation Circuit. How? Why?
(A) Only as there has been - This is again a CONDITION, see? A RELATIVE force or relation. What is the natural consequence as given as an indication of what becomes acceptable to the Creative Force or God in its relationships as incense might arise? The releasing of same might be called as the yawning here of Cepheus. So as the releasing made the awareness which becomes as a flowing out through the material things as pertain to the attitude of the mental force as the builder, as one becomes en-rapport with the Creative Forces or God in its relationships to that sought or desired. In THAT way and manner, yes - if there will be the CONTINUED reaction through the influences or forces. But remember, it is as a law: As He, the Way, the Son, showed in materiality, in earth, the ability to become one with the Creative Forces as to pronounce His at-onement with the Father-God, so must each soul. He that climbeth up some other way is as he has indicated.

15. (Q) Is there a Sage now in Denmark who is secretly chosen to intermediate for the "Yawn of Cepheus"?
(A) We do not find such.

16. (Q) Explain correspondence between the Sieve Bone in Golgatha - and the Skull in Humanity.
(A) Emblematical. As the influence or force as surrounds that which is the manner or the way in materiality through which the awarenesses come to the personality and individuality of an entity for the making of its choices in reality in relationships to others, - so as these are but emblems, shadows, visions, we know these are the MANNERS through which, the places through which, the consciousness through which individuals approach that change.

1602-3 Page 5

What did Golgotha indicate in the consciousness of mankind? Just that completion of what? The first announcement was that Emmanuel, God with man, would mean that in his material consciousness. As that was the announcement that it would come about, then Golgotha only represents - as does the Skull - which is gradually changing in man's physiognomy, through the various applications of itself, whether to the material things or to spiritual things - as these in their search for materiality close the outlet or eye to the whole body through which the light entered as an awareness of this relationship or this at-onement or God within the individual, so does the Skull or Golgotha show the completion which must be the channel through which these awarenesses come into the consciousness of individuals.

17. (Q) Is it gradually becoming responsive through the restoration of Phosphorus so that man will talk back and forth with the Cosmos - like the radio principle - as prevailed in Primitive Light Man?
(A) This is gradually a development to which the awarenesses of the use of the spiritual consciousness may be as a medium through which such may be done.

18. (Q) What does the "restoration of Phosphorus" signify?
(A) The relationship of the individual to that awareness of the universal consciousness which should be and is the promise of all who have wholly put on Him. For as He has given, "he that abideth wholly in me and I in him, to him will be made aware all things from the foundations of the world." This is ALL there, in His words, in His promises to man. Just as indicated in His exhortation upon the activities of John and as to what they meant in the affairs of man. That place, that awareness. And yet when individuals will, even as John, become aware of being within the presence of Life itself, God Himself made manifest, - how few accepted it? Only such as had known INDEED the reviling of man!

19. (Q) What will the Aquarian Age mean to mankind as regards Physical, Mental and Spiritual development? Is the Aquarian Age described as the "Age of the Lily" and why?
(A) Think Ye this might be answered in a word? These are as growths. What meant that awareness as just indicated? In the Piscean age, in the center of same, we had the entrance of Emmanuel or God among men, see? What did that mean? The same will be meant by the full consciousness of the ability to communicate with or to be aware of the relationships to the Creative Forces and the uses of same in material environs. This awareness during the era or age in the age of Atlantis and Lemuria or Mu brought what? Destruction to man, and his beginning of the needs of the journey up through that of selfishness.

1602-3 Page 6

Then, as to what will these be, - ONLY those who accept same will even become aware of what's going on about them! How few realize the vibratory forces as create influences from even one individual to another, when they are even in the same vibratory force or influence! And yet ye ask what will the Aquarian age bring in mind, in body, in experience?

20. (Q) Is the Aquarian Age described as the 'Age of the Lily' and why?
(A) The purity. Only the purity as it represents will be able to comprehend or understand that awareness that is before those who seek the way.

21. (Q) Can a date be given to indicate the beginning of the Aquarian Age?
(A) This has already been indicated as the period when it should pass, but that is when it begins to affect. It laps over from one to another, as is the natural sources, as he holds to that which has been, which is. As has been indicated, we will begin to understand fully in '98.

22. (Q) Are there any thoughts along these lines, beyond these, that can be given at this time?
(A) Holy, holy is His name!

23. We are through. (1602-3)

WC:III.IV:89-91

89. Great and strong Earnestness is required here; and not only a learning and knowing, but a real Hunger and Thirst after the Spirit of Christ. For to know only, is not Faith; but a Hunger and Thirst after that which I want, so that I draw it in thereby to myself, and lay hold on it with the Desire and Imagination, and, make it my own; this is the Truth and Essence of a Christian's Faith.

90. The Will must go forth from the Vanity of the Flesh, and willingly yield itself up to the Suffering and Death of Christ, and to all the Reproach of Vanity, which derideth it, because it goeth forth from its own House wherein it was born, and regardeth Vanity no more, but merely desireth the Love of God in Christ Jesus.

91. In such a Hunger and Desire the Will receiveth and impresseth into itself the Spirit of Christ with his Heavenly Corporality; that is, the Soul in its great Hunger and Desire taketh hold of, and draweth the Body of Christ, viz. the Heavenly Substantiality, into its disappeared Image, within which the Word of the Power of God is the Working.

...Be satisfied with nothing short of a universal consciousness, guided or guarded by the Lord of the Way, or the WAY itself. In Him is Life! Why be satisfied with a lesser portion than a whole measure?...

(see: 294-140)

...Yea, ye seek oft to call on Him in sorrow. How oft do you ask Him to dine with thee - how oft in thy pleasures?...

(see: 3376-2)

...And Jesus said, One thing you lack; your heart is fixed on things of earth; you are not free. Go forth and sell all that you have, and give your money to the poor, and come follow me, and you shall have eternal life....

AGJC:XVII.142:26-27

...as thou hast purposed and desired in thine heart...so shall ye receive...

(see: 5752-6)

WC:III.IV:103-111

103. But the Fire-Breath of the inward World, if it be once enlightened, understandeth it; it hath a great Longing, Sighing, Hunger, and Thirst after the sweet Fountain of Christ; it refresheth itself by hungering and desiring, (which is the true Faith in) the sweet Fountain of Christ from his new Body, from the Heavenly Substantiality, as a hungry Branch in the Vine Christ.

104. And the Reason why the fiery Soul cannot attain to Perfection during this Life's Time, is because it is fast bound with the outward Bond of Vanity, through which the Devil continually casteth his venomous Rays of Influence upon it, and so sifteth it, that it often biteth at his Bait, and poisoneth itself. From whence Misery and Anguish arise, so that the noble Sophia hideth herself in the Fountain of Christ, in the Heavenly Humanity; for she cannot draw near to Vanity.

105. For she knew how it went with her in Adam, when she lost her Pearl, which is of Grace freely bestowed again upon the inward Humanity; therefore she is called Sophia, viz. the Bride of Christ.

106. Here she faithfully calleth to her Bridegroom the fiery Soul, and exhorteth him to Repentance, and to the unburthening of himself, or going forth from the Abomination of Vanity.

107. And now War assaulteth the whole Man. The outward fleshly Man fighteth against the inward spiritual Man, and the spiritual against the fleshly; and so Man is in continual Warfare and Strife, full of Trouble, Misery, Anguish, and Care.

108. The inward Spirit saith to the fiery Soul: O my Soul! O my love! Turn I beseech thee and go forth from Vanity, or else thou loseth my Love and the noble Pearl.

109. Then saith the outward Reason, viz., the Beastial Soul; Thou art foolish; wilt thou be a Laughing-stock, and the Scorn of the World? Thou needest the outward World to maintain this Life. Beauty, Power, and Glory are thy proper Happiness; wherein only thou canst rejoice and take Delight. Why wilt thou cast thyself into Anguish, Misery, and Reproach? Take thy Pleasure, which will do both thy Flesh and thy Mind good.

110. With such Filth the true Man is often defiled; that is, the outward Man defileth himself, as a Sow in the Mire, and obscureth his noble Pearl. For the more vain the outward Man groweth, the more dark the inward Man cometh to be, until at length it disappeareth altogether.

111. And then the fair Paradisical Tree is gone, and it will be very hard to recover it again. For when the outward Light, viz. the outward Soul is once enlightened, so that the outward Light of Reason is kindled by the inward Light; then the outward Soul commonly useth to turn Hypocrite, and esteem itself Divine, even though the Pearl be gone; which lamentable Error sticketh hard to many a Man.

...Prepare the mind, before ye attempt to loosen it in such measures or manners that it may be taken hold upon by those influences which constantly seek expressions of self rather than of a living, constructive influence of a CRUCIFIED Savior....

(see: 2475-1)

...as in each soul the first to be conquered is self - then ALL THINGS, conditions and elements, are subject unto that self...

(see: 364-7)

...But the law of such is that, unless these are used for constructive and never for selfish motives or purposes, they will bring more harm than good....

(see: 5028-1)

WC:IV.II

To whom the Scholar said again:
Heaven and Hell then being in us at Strife in the Time of this Life, and God himself being also thus near unto us, where can Angels and Devils dwell?

And the Master answered him thus:
Where thou dost not dwell as to thy Self-hood, and to thine own Will, there the holy Angels dwell with thee, and everywhere all over round about thee. Remember this well. On the contrary, where thou dwellest as to thyself, in Self-seeking, and Self-will, there to be sure the Devils will be with thee, and will take up their abode with thee, and dwell all over thee, and round about thee everywhere. Which God in his Mercy prevent.

Health

23. (Q) Since food seems to disagree and body is so weak, how can strength be built up?
(A) It is necessary for foods, for nourishment; and these must be taken in some way or manner.

The applications of all natures are for the natural reactions to FORCE an issue under the conditions, or to bring greater distressing effects.

So the body must respond, else naturally the gradual disintegrations in the functioning of this or that portion of the system will take place. There is NO greater manner of supplying stimulations for normalcy than the NATURAL methods of the osteopathic adjustments, which through the touch may indicate (to the manipulator) those centers where nourishments to various portions are lacking or being over-stimulated. And the activity or effect upon the ganglia and the muscular forces is to make for the equalizing, with all centers coordinating. This is a normal condition. Medicinal properties are only indicated where conditions are set up that are not reached sufficiently quick by the manipulations. (325-61)

Alcohol

17. (Q) Is it possible to find a good beer that won't harm?
(A) It is the effect of hops and its products in the system that is harmful. It would be hard to find one that would not bring disturbance. Let's cleanse the system. Then we may be able to later, but don't try it too soon. (257-238)

23. (Q) What general rules and precautions should I take to keep in a healthy condition?
(A) As has been indicated. Do not DRINK, but EAT PROPERLY!

Do not ABUSE the body - either mentally OR physically, but MOST of all by alcohol; and especially hops or the products of same, or even the carbonated waters are harmful for THIS body - and, of course, the STRONG drinks are more harmful! (391-18)

5. (Q) Skin eruptions on back and arms? Cause and treatment.
(A) Warnings have been indicated to the body of diets, especially as related to carbonated waters and hard drinks and hops in drinks. Eliminate these, this will disappear. (416-18)

15. (Q) Would a small quantity of wine be a benefit, when retiring?
(A) Not when retiring; but about two ounces of red wine in the late afternoon - with black or brown bread - would be very, VERY well. It is strengthening, blood and body building. Let the bread, though, be sour bread; preferable what is ordinarily known as 'Jew bread.' (340-31)

22. We find that red wine in the afternoon - three or four o'clock - would be well, if it is taken as FOOD; NOT as a drink. Take about an ounce to an ounce and a half or two ounces of red wine or sherry wine - with brown or black bread, preferably. This will tone the digestive forces and make for better abilities for assimilation of foods. (1530-2)

Cleanse

13. (Q) Any other advice for this body?
(A) If there is the desire on the part of the body to test self for tape worms, live for three days on raw apples ONLY! Then take about half a teacup of olive oil, or half a glass of olive oil. And this would remove fecal matter that hasn't been removed for some time! But it will certainly indicate there is no tape worm. [See 294-182, Par. 10-A and Reports on Apple Diet; also see 639-2, Par. R6.] (567-7)

24. (Q) Please give outline of correct diet.
(A) Balance the diet as indicated. Have a great deal of the stimulations from the whole wheat, citrus fruits, and vegetables that are green and raw. Not too much of the meats. NO raw apples; or if raw apples are taken, take them and NOTHING else - three days of raw apples only, and then olive oil, and we will cleanse ALL toxic forces from any system! Raw apples are not well unless they are of the

820-2 Page 5

jenneting variety. [GD's note: Dictionary of obsolete words gives re. jenneting: "A jenneting pear - an early pear resembling the jenneting apple." NOTE: Jenneting: A variety of early apple, so named for being ripe about St. John's Day, June 24th.] Apples cooked, apples roasted, are good. No bananas, unless you are in the territory where they are grown and ripened there. Do not use large quantities of potatoes, though the peelings of same may be taken at all times - they are strengthening, carrying those influences and forces that are active with the glands of the system. But beware of those things indicated; as for the rest, keep a well-balanced diet. (820-2)

Birthmarks

29. (Q) Why do I have a mark on my physical body? [See 540-14, 5/1/39 questions re. infection and nature of this birthmark.]
(A) As given, there is set a mark in those that they - themselves may know that they have been called; that they may understand that they have been called. For it has been given, "I will set my mark upon my own, and they shall hear my voice, and answer - WITHIN."

540-3 Page 5

Seek into self to know whereunto such has called thee, that ye may answer even as He, "Here am I, Lord, use me as Thou seest fit." (540-3)

29. (Q) What caused the birthmark on my baby's [2595]'s arm?
How may this be removed?
(A) By massaging it with an equal mixture of Olive Oil and Castor Oil it will be prevented from increasing. Marks on many bodies, as on this one, are for a purpose - and if a Life Reading would be given it would be seen that it has a purpose to perform in the affairs of those in its own surroundings and in many others. A mark!

This would be well for Miss Wynne [Esther Wynne] to follow:

Take individuals everywhere, where there has been or is a mark in the body, and analyze their activity and associations among individuals; for their lives and their associations are different from the ordinary ken. Many will be found to have

573-1 Page 5

almost caused or averted tragedies (as called in the earth) in the lives of individuals. This is given her, for many are close about her. (573-1)

21. (Q) What is meaning of birthmark on right arm?
(A) A tower of strength in those directions as indicated by the nature and character of same. As we have given, all have been called - and His mark has been set in those that are called unto direct purposes, aids or activities. As a tower of strength is the body to those whom it may contact in His name. (616-1)

58. (Q) Was I given a mark in Egypt; if so, please explain what it was and the significance?
(A) That close to the left eye; indicating the far-seeing eye of the entity in the searching out and the interpreting of not only the material, but the purpose in the preparation of bodies for the new race.

Let that purpose which has oft prompted thee fail not. Keep the faith thou hast had in thy Lord, in thyself. (2462-2)

Planets

4. (Q) It has been given that the entity, [900], is blessed, as were others before him, with the ability to gain the knowledge of God. Tell us, please, who were those before him who were also so blessed. Name the most conspicuous of those and tell how this humble being, [900], compares with these, and how like them he may serve God on this earth's sphere.
(A) There are many whom have been teachers in the past in earth's sphere whom this body may be compared with at the present time.

First, we would give in these - Rdair [Ra-Ta?] - the Egyptian that gave the law as regarding the conditions of the study of the Divine, with whom he is at present associated.

Again in that of Confucius, who gave to his peoples in his day the beginning of an understanding of the wisdom of [the] Divine.

900-15 Page 2

Again in that of Fliny (Pliny) (Phryne) (?), who gave in a different sphere and age and another understanding.

Each, as we see, taking some branch or version that has found in the followers of each a different condition in the end. Not meeting all the needs of all conditions of mankind in his evolution in earth's plane.

This body, [900], with his mental abilities, his insight into spiritual elements, and with the day and age, and with the foreknowledge, and with the age when all are seeking for the understanding, may gain that knowledge wherein others failed, he, [900], may so correlate the truths in such an manner as to make the fast approach of that Great Day of the Lord.

There are many others. These three are given, for they represent the phases of man's mind, seeking the close relations to the Divine from purely man's viewpoint, without considering the ensample as has been set in a world where the consciousness of mental, the consciousness of soul, the consciousness of spirit, is now manifest in a material plane, through knowledge of the meek and lowly Nazarene.

Then, the comparison is that the body, the mind, the soul, the spirit, of [900] may, with the insight as given, give to a world a closer comradeship with the Father.

5. (Q) It has been given that the development of the spirit entity of this individual, [900], has reached that point where it has achieved the blessing of this ability to gain the knowledge. Explain and give us the history of this development. Has that development always and only bee in the plane of Man? What is meant by plane of Man, as given this body in a reading?
(A) Spirit entity and its development refers not to an earth existence or plane. The development of this spirit entity of [900] refers to its development in the spirit entity in other than an earth plane. The plane of Man refers to the soul and spirit, forming the entity in the human, physical, body in a material world. Do not confuse each development, but consider their co-relation one with the other. Each spirit and soul, the companion of an entity's soul, its spirit, that spark of the Creator, in its passage through the eons of time, or space, developments manifest in the spiritual plane and in an earthly plane. For the attributes of the physical make-up are but the test of the soul's environment, and for its awakening or its development, that it, the soul, may partake of those conditions necessary to develop into such an one as Jesus manifest in the flesh. (900-15)

17. In Jupiter we find the universal nature; it being easy for the entity to become (what is sometimes termed) communistic in its turn, or as for the "underdog," the under-priviledged. (2775-1)

19. (Q) Is there a planet anciently known as Lilith or Vulcan?
(A) Pluto and Vulcan are one and the same. No Lilith. Lilith is a personality. (826-8)

3. (Q) How is the legend of Lilith connected with the period of Amilius?
(A) In the beginning, as was outlined, there was presented that that became as the Sons of God, in that male and female were as one, with those abilities for those changes as were able or capable of being brought about. In the changes that came from those THINGS, as were of the projections of the abilities of those entities to project, this as a being came as the companion; and when there was that turning to the within, through the sources of creation, as to make for the helpmeet of that as created by the first cause, or of the Creative Forces that brought into being that as was made, THEN - from out of self - was brought that as was to be the helpmeet, NOT just companion of the body. Hence the legend of the associations of the body during that period before there was brought into being the last of the creations, which was not of that that was NOT made, but the first of that that WAS made, and a helpmeet to the body, that there might be no change in the relationship of the SONS of God WITH those relationships of the sons and daughters of men.

In this then, also comes that as is held by many who have reached especially to that understanding of how NECESSARY, then, becomes the PROPER mating of those souls that may be the ANSWERS one to another of that that may bring, through that association, that companionship, into being that that may be the more helpful, more sustaining, more the well- ROUNDED life or experience of those that are a PORTION one of another. Do not misinterpret, but knowing that all are

364-7 Page 2

OF one - yet there are those divisions that make for a CLOSER union, when there are the proper relationships brought about.
As an illustration, in this:

In the material world we find there is in the mineral kingdom those elements that are of the nature as to form a closer union one with another, and make as for compounds as make for elements that act more in unison with, or against, other forms of activity in the experience in the earth's environ, or the earth's force, as makes for those active forces in the ELEMENTS that are ABOUT the earth. Such as we may find in those that make for the active forces in that of uranium, and that of ultramarine, and these make then for an element that becomes the more active force as with the abilities for the rates of emanation as may be thrown off from same. So, as illustrated in the union, then, of - in the PHYSICAL compounds - that as may vibrate, or make for emanations in the activities of their mental and spiritual, and material, or physical forces, as may make for a GREATER activity in this earth environ. Then, there may be seen that as is in an elemental, or compound, that makes for that as is seen in the material experience as to become an antipathy for other elements that are as equally necessary in the experience of man's environ as in the combination of gases as may produce whenever combined that called water, and its antipathy for the elements in combustion is easily seen or known in man's experience.

So in those unions of that in the elemental forces of creative energies that take on the form of man, either in that of man or woman, with its NATURAL or ELEMENTAL, see? ELEMENTAL forces of its vibration, with the union of two that vibrate or respond to those vibrations in self, create for that ideal that becomes as that, in that created, in the form - as is known as radium, with its fast emittal vibrations, that brings for active forces, principles, that makes for such atomic forces within the active principles of all nature in its active force as to be one of the elemental bases from which life in its essence, as an active principle in a material world, has its sources, give off that which is EVER good - unless abused, see? So in that may there be basis for THOSE forces, as HAS been, as IS sought, thought, or ATTAINED BY those who have, through the abilities of the vibrations, to make for a continued force in self as to meet, know, see, feel, understand, those sources from which such begets that of its kind, or as those that become as an antipathy for another, or as makes for those that makes for the variations in the tempering of the various elements, compounds, or the like; so, as is seen, THESE - then - the BASIS for those things as has been given here, there, in their various ways and manners, as to the companion of, and COMPANIONS of, that that first able - through its projection of itself and its abilities in the creation - to bring about that that was

364-7 Page 3

either of its OWN making, or creation, or that given in the beginning to BE the force THROUGH which there might BE that that would bring ever blessings, good, right, and love, in even the physical or material world. See? (364-7)

22. From the astrological aspects we find there was a sojourn upon the moon.

23. Hence the moon is an active influence of the entity, and DO NOT ever sleep with the moon shining upon the face.

24. In the sunshine, much; for the moon and the sun are the ruling of the emotions, and these are - as from the sojourns of the entity in Venus - a greater portion of the experiences as will be had. (1401-1)

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 155 EXCHANGE OF LIFE-PRINCIPLES.

Without attempting the very difficult task of giving out the whole process in all its cosmic details, enough may be said to give an approximate idea of it. When a planetary chain is in its last Round, its Globe 1 or A, before finally dying out, sends all its energy and "principles" into a neutral centre of latent force, a "laya centre," and thereby informs a new nucleus of undifferentiated substance or matter, i.e., calls it into activity or gives it life. Suppose such a process to have taken place in the lunar "planetary" chain; suppose again, for argument's sake (though Mr. Darwin's theory quoted below has lately been upset, even if the fact has not yet been ascertained by mathematical calculation) that the moon is far older than the Earth. Imagine the six fellow-globes of the moon -- aeons before the first globe of our seven was evolved -- just in the same position in relation to each other as the fellow-globes of our chain occupy in regard to our Earth now. (See in "Esoteric Buddhism," "The Constitution of Man," and the "Planetary Chain.") And now it will be easy to imagine further Globe A of the lunar chain informing Globe A of the terrestrial chain, and -- dying; Globe B of the former sending after that its energy into Globe B of the new chain; then Globe C of the lunar, creating its progeny sphere C of the terrene chain; then the Moon (our Satellite*) pouring forth into

* She is the satellite, undeniably, but this does not invalidate the theory that she has given to the Earth all but her corpse. For Darwin's theory to hold good, besides the hypothesis just upset (vide last footnote), other still more incongruous speculations had to be invented. The Moon, it is said, has cooled nearly six times as rapidly as the Earth (Winchell's "World-Life"): "The Moon, if the earth is 14,000,000 years old since its incrustation, is only eleven and two thirds millions of years old since that stage . . ." etc. And if our Moon is but a splash from our Earth, why can no similar inference be established for the Moons of other planets? The Astronomers "do not know." Why should Venus and Mercury have no satellites, and by what, when they exist, were they formed? Because, we say, science has only one key -- the key of matter -- to open the mysteries of nature withal, while occult philosophy has seven keys and explains that which science fails to see. Mercury and Venus have no satellites but they had "parents" just as the earth had. Both are far older than the Earth and, before the latter reaches her seventh Round, her mother Moon will have dissolved

[[Vol. 1, Page]] 156 THE SECRET DOCTRINE.

the lowest globe of our planetary ring -- Globe D, our Earth -- all its life, energy and powers; and, having transferred them to a new centre becoming virtually a dead planet, in which rotation has almost ceased since the birth of our globe. The Moon is now the cold residual quantity, the shadow dragged after the new body, into which her living powers and "principles" are transfused. She now is doomed for long ages to be ever pursuing the Earth, to be attracted by and to attract her progeny. Constantly vampirised by her child, she revenges herself on it by soaking it through and through with the nefarious, invisible, and poisoned influence which emanates from the occult side of her nature. For she is a dead, yet a living body. The particles of her decaying corpse are full of active and destructive life, although the body which they had formed is soulless and lifeless. Therefore its emanations are at the same time beneficent and maleficent -- this circumstance finding its parallel on earth in the fact that the grass and plants are nowhere more juicy and thriving than on the graves; while at the same time it is the graveyard or corpse-emanations, which kill. And like all ghouls or vampires, the moon is the friend of the sorcerers and the foe of the unwary. From the archaic aeons and the later times of the witches of Thessaly, down to some of the present tantrikas of Bengal, her nature and properties were known to every Occultist, but have remained a closed book for physicists.

Such is the moon from the astronomical, geological, and physical standpoints. As to her metaphysical and psychic nature it must remain an occult secret in this work, as it was in the volume on "Esoteric Buddhism," notwithstanding the rather sanguine statement made therein on p. 113 (5th edition) that "there is not much mystery left now in the riddle of the eighth sphere." These are topics, indeed, "on which the adepts are very reserved in their communications to uninitiated pupils," and since they have, moreover, never sanctioned or permitted any published speculations upon them, the less said the better.

5. (Q) Does the soul choose the planet to which it goes after each incarnation? If not, what force does?
(A) In the Creation, we find all force relative one with the other, and in the earth's plane that of the flesh. In the developing from plane to plane becomes the ramification, or the condition of the will merited in its existence finding itself through eons of time.

In the illustration, or manifestation in this, we find again in the man called Jesus.

When the soul reached that development in which it reached earth's plane, it became in the flesh the model, as it had reached through the developments in those spheres, or planets, known in earth's plane, obtaining then One in All.

As in Mercury pertaining of Mind.
In Mars of Madness.
In Earth as of Flesh.
In Venus as Love.
In Jupiter as Strength.
In Saturn as the beginning of earthly woes, that to which all insufficient matter is cast for the beginning.
In that of Uranus as of the Psychic.
In that of Neptune as of Mystic.
In Septimus as of Consciousness.
In Arcturus as of the developing.

As to various constellations, and of groups, only these ramifications of the various existences experienced in the various conditions. (900-10)

8. (Q) Name the planets in order of the soul's development and give the principal influence of each.
(A) These have been given. Their influences, their developments may be changed from time to time, according to the individual's will forces, speaking from human viewpoint.
This we find again illustrated in this:

In this man called Jesus we find at a One-ness with the Father, the Creator, passing through all the various stages of development. In mental perfect, in wrath perfect, in flesh made perfect, in love become perfect, in death become perfect, in psychic become perfect, in mystic become perfect, in consciousness become perfect, in the greater ruling forces becoming perfect, and is as the model, and through the compliance with such laws made perfect, destiny, the pre-destined, the fore-thought, the will, made perfect. The condition made perfect, and is an ensample for man, and only as a man, for He lived only as man. He died as man. (900-10)

8. (Q) Discuss the various phases of spiritual development before and after reincarnation in the earth.
(A) This may be illustrated best in that which has been sought through example in the earth.

When there was in the beginning a man's advent into the plane known as earth, and it became a living soul, amenable to the laws that govern the plane itself as presented, the Son of man entered earth as the first man. Hence the Son of man, the Son of God, the Son of the first Cause, making manifest in a material body.

This was not the first spiritual influence, spiritual body, spiritual manifestation in the earth, but the first man - flesh and blood; the first carnal house, the first amenable body to the laws of the plane in its position in the universe.

FOR, THE EARTH IS ONLY AN ATOM IN THE UNIVERSE OF WORLDS!

And man's development began through the laws of the generations in the earth; thus the development, retardment, or the alterations in those positions in a material plane.

And with error entered that as called DEATH, which is only a transition - or through God's other door - into that realm where the entity has builded, in its manifestations as related to the knowledge and activity respecting the law of the universal influence.

Hence the development is through the planes of experience that an entity may become one WITH the first cause; even as the angels that wait before the Throne bring the access of the influence in the experience through the desires and activities of an entity, or being, in whatever state, place or plane of development the entity is passing.

For, in the comprehension of no time, no space, no beginning, no end, there may be the glimpse of what simple transition or

5749-3 Page 3

birth into the material is; as passing through the other door into another consciousness.

Death in the material plane is passing through the outer door into a consciousness in the material activities that partakes of what the entity, or soul, has done with its spiritual truth in its manifestations in the other sphere.

Hence, as there came the development of that first entity of flesh and blood through the earth plane, he became INDEED the Son - through the things which He experienced in the varied planes, as the development came to the oneness with the position in that which man terms the Triune. (5749-3)

6. Then, to overcome this, rather place those forces as are manifest through will forces, knowing that these do appear. That, "Get thee behind me Saturn (Satan), that I WILL serve the living God, with MY body, MY mind, MY money, MY spirit, MY soul, for I and HIS, and through ME, my body, my mind, do I manifest MY impression, MY interpretation of MY God." (137-18)

33 ". . . . the angel of the manifest Worlds." [The Perfect Way, or the Finding of Christ -Anna Bonus Kingsford]

It is "Satan who is the god of our planet and the only god," and this without any allusive metaphor to its wickedness and depravity. For he is one with the Logos, "the first son, eldest of the gods," in the order

[[Vol. 2, Page]] 235 THE SHADOW OF GOD.

of microcosmic (divine) evolution; Saturn (Satan), astronomically, "is the seventh and last in the order of macrocosmic emanation, being the circumference of the kingdom of which Phoebus (the light of wisdom, also the Sun) is the centre." The Gnostics were right, then, in calling the Jewish god "an angel of matter," or he who breathed (conscious) life into Adam, and he whose planet was Saturn.

26. We find in Saturn the change that has been, may be wrought. For this is the environ in which there is purification; not putrefaction, but purification; though judgments of the entity may vivify or putrefy the activities of others, when judged by the standards as set by the entity. (2581-2)

18. However, there came many disappointments - many disillusionments that the body then suffered in body, in mind; and in such made for self such resentments, such feelings in these disappointments, as to bring retardments. For, the body allowed self to be drawn away from those purposes, desires, ideals, in the experience; then in the name Elsa Claupenheiseur.

19. In the present are the influences felt and manifested; for in the LOSING of self in that sojourn or experience, there was the sojourn to Saturn for the cleansing of all those things that hindered.

20. Hence, in the present every experience is as but new, yet the more often those things that are held as near and dear - in material conditions, material relations - seem to fade, falter; or confidences are not as they should be kept. The LITTLE things seem the more often to interfere. (390-2)

...The subconscious mind forgets nothing.... (see: 294-1)